《The ant's song》


 Prologue

    A long, long time ago, people were wandering in the dark. They left their homes to explore mysteries and find a new place to live and flourish. Yet all they could find were deserted, stony worlds.


    But one day, led by the King and the Saintess, they stumbled upon a beautiful place ¡ª a land with fresh air and fertile soil, with drinkable water and lush vegetation. This incredible place, which was like a miracle bestowed by the heavens, became their new home.


    Full of wonders this land was. The wildlife was unlike anything people had ever seen before. The animals seemed smarter than those people were accustomed to. And the creatures that were living on this land had their own culture and language. Remembering myths from their previous home, people named them ?nymphs?.


    But the greatest of these wonders was magic. This land was filled with magic. All creatures seemed to be able to possess and use magic to different extents. People brought technology that could have been seen as some sort of magic by the locals, but it was not. Intrigued by each other, people and nymphs started to communicate, overcoming their language differences.


    People settled at the coast, started cultivating land, building houses and trading with nymphs. Many scholars followed the Saintess in constructing tools and buildings; many brave souls followed the King in exploring new territory and providing people with resources. The Saintess was knowledgeable, and the King was courageous. Overwhelmed with happiness, people thought they had finally left all their sorrows behind.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    That was so until the day the Saintess'' beloved daughter was killed by one of the nymphs'' chiefs. Where there was amiability, abhorrence took place. Enraged, the King led his people to war against the nymphs. Locals'' magic clashed with outsiders'' technology. Wells and fields were dyed red, but neither side could prevail victorious. People seized a part of the land and built high walls to secure it. Nymphs went into hiding in the outside world.


    But not all of the conquered lands were equally good for farming and raising livestock. After long and fierce debates, scholars led by the Saintess created the Navigation Tower. All land was divided into 9 parts, with the center being reserved for the Tower itself. The ownership of the remaining 8 areas was to be changed every 6 years by the impartial judgment of the Navigation mechanism.


    Every 6 years, the representatives of all lands were to be present for the fair Draw and move their people accordingly. To ease the movement, scholars used the remaining technology and constructed floating cities. People in rural areas were expected to move and exchange their homes through contracts with the new inhabitants. Those who chose to remain, demonstrating more loyalty to the land than to the country, lost their citizens'' rights.


    Little by little, life returned to a peaceful routine. The King''s descendants took control of 8 lands. Scholars guarded the Navigation Tower and kept its mechanism in check.


    And the Saintess, struck down with grief, created an artifact. She stated that it was both a curse and a blessing, but never clarified for whom. One day, the Saintess vanished from the Tower, taking the artifact with her. Since then, no one has ever seen her again.

 Chapter 1

    ¡°Every time I hear this story, it makes me wonder what happened to the Saintess.¡±


    The teacher, whose hair had become gray long ago, looked at the boy. He was sitting by the window and could simply enjoy the view, but instead, his gaze was fixed on a man. The boy''s wheatish smooth and radiant skin without any blemishes contrasted with the teacher''s dark one, marked with wrinkles and a few thin scars. His green kurta with leaf embroidery was tidy, and his black wavy hair was neatly styled. As always, despite his young age, the heir of the Cheda family treated his appearance with commendable attention. Brown eyes full of curiosity were the best reward for an old man.


    ¡°Indeed, young master. The story is constructed this way to encourage a listener to guess and wonder. Many have ruminated over the mysterious disappearance. Some believed that the Saintess cursed the nymphs and died weeping over her child. While others feared that her mind was clouded with such unbearable grief that she cursed the humans as well, for not protecting her daughter. The answer may vary and be interpreted as one wishes. It may be dark and suffocating during times of misfortune. Or it may carry a glimpse of hope for a blessing from the Saintess for all humankind during brighter days.¡±


    The teacher left his comfortable chair and moved to the window. The clopping sounds from his wooden cane echoed through the room. A pile of books on the desk could have been a good sign of the young master''s eagerness to study, if only it wasn''t covered with a barely visible layer of dust. The old man frowned in disapproval.


    ¡°Nevertheless, the young master should concentrate on present times. I only retold you this story so you would appreciate your father''s mission.¡±


    The boy pouted.


    ¡°I know how important father''s trip to the Navigation Tower is. I was just wondering why the rajah didn''t go on this mission himself.¡±


    Seeing through his student''s worries, the old man smiled.


    ¡°One day, you will surely accompany the vizier on the journey to the Tower. And I can guarantee it will be one of the greatest memories to make.¡±


    The previous sulking was instantly forgotten. Curiosity and excitement radiated from the boy''s eyes.


    ¡°Have you seen the Tower, Batsa?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I have. And it was a sight to behold,¡± the man closed his dark brown eyes, recalling the grand view he witnessed in his younger days. He was a venerable statesman during those two visits. He met with other delegates: ministers, generals and even royalty. But the brightest among them was Her Holiness Imara. The woman of incomparable virtue, wisdom and beauty, respected and admired throughout all lands. What a pity that his knees can no longer endure such a long journey. The time sure flew by.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.The old teacher opened his eyes. Lamenting over his current health could wait.


    ¡°But young master, if I remember correctly, today you are meeting with Lady Binita, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± the boy jumped from the chair. ¡°The story was too good, I lost track of time. I need to go now, sorry, Batsa.¡±


    ¡°No need to apologize. Let me accompany you on the way to your fianc¨¦e.¡±


    The teacher followed his student to the garden. They passed the carefully trimmed myrtle bushes, leaving behind the green part of well-kept grounds. The sweet fragrance of countless flowers filled the air before the pair entered the stone white gates. Behind them lay the Six Colors Garden, the pride of the Cheda house. Rows of saffron, yellow, red, blue, white and even green flowers were planted in a way to bloom year-round. When one flower variety withered, another one started to bloom to the guests'' delight. That gave this place another name - Everbloom Garden.


    The large fountain in the middle of the grounds was connected with a few small channels decorated with marble and connected with bridges. During festivals, the Cheda family generously opened the garden to the public, but now there were no crowds, only a few guests and family members.


    The fountain''s running water couldn''t drown out the lively chattering. Surrounded by flowers, the lady of the house was already having tea with the guests. Thanks to the desserts and pleasant conversation, they didn¡¯t pay attention to his late arrival. His mother¡¯s thoughtfulness made the boy sigh in relief. She spotted him immediately.


    ¡°Ashwin, my dear. You have been diligent with your studies as always. Why not take a break and show Lady Binita the garden?¡±


    The boy approached and greeted his fianc¨¦e and her mother. The girl, just a few years younger than him, shyly greeted him back. The expensive dress and embroidered shoes she wore looked a bit out of place for a simple garden walk, but Ashwin decided to pay no attention to such a trifle. ¡®After all, women like to dress up on every occasion, do they not?¡¯ Both mothers smiled at the sight of the boy¡¯s gallant attempts to court the young lady. There was still much to discuss before the marriage, but it was a good start.

 Chapter 2

    Though it wasn¡¯t the first day of their journey through the Central land, travelers from the West still hadn¡¯t gotten used to the surroundings. The vast fields and orchards radiated abundance no matter what crop or tree was planted in them. The farmers and workers at the inns were all dressed neatly, and there was no sight of crimes or even quarrels. All this contrasted so much with the land the delegation left behind that it seemed impossible that these two realms shared the same border. Dietrich couldn¡¯t help but wonder: did the prosperous land have such an effect on its inhabitants, or was it the other way around? Could it be the result of long residence in a single territory, or could it be the result of wise scholars¡¯ guidance?


    A wise and just guidance... Once again, he was reminded of an outrageous matter.


    ¡°It would be enough to leave this task to the general and wait patiently at home,¡± the young knight glanced at the carriage. It was supposed to be Her Highness¡¯ vehicle, but instead it was occupied by General Rodrigo. The thought of such treatment infuriated the young man, even if the girl he swore to protect and cherish seemed not to care about such mistreatment at all. She was riding a dapple-gray mare right alongside the guards and looking around the passing lands.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the journey tiring?¡± as to confirm his own words, Dietrich yawned and hastily covered his mouth. They left the inn before sunrise - partly in anticipation of reaching the Tower, partly to avoid riding under the midday sun.


    ¡°No, not at all,¡± the girl smiled. ¡°If anything, it¡¯s thrilling to go so far away. And you know better than anyone that I couldn¡¯t just stay and wait when the fate of our kingdom is at stake.¡±


    Dietrich sighed. Accustomed to her stubbornness as he was, he still felt some things had to be fixed. He just hoped it would get better when she got older and started acting more mature. For starters, etiquette required young women to travel by coach, wearing elegant dresses and taking cover from the sun. Even though it was early autumn, the star''s light was still rather aggressive. Five days of journey were enough for the princess'' warm beige skin to turn tan and for a few freckles to appear on her aquiline nose.


    Wearing a blue jacket and buckskin breeches, with a tanned appearance, she now looked more like a royal courier than an actual member of the royal family. Such negligence was more expected from soldiers and servants, yet still most of them tried to cover their fair skin with loose clothes as much as possible. Dietrich was aware of his tendency to get sunburn easily and used an expensive sunscreen lotion. He had the utmost faith in Castro''s renowned pharmaceutical industry and was determined to look his best when they finally reached their destination. The appearance of a boiled crayfish was certainly not the first impression he intended to make.


    ¡°Nothing will change regardless of who will be present during the Draw. Even if the king himself came, the result would be the same.¡±


    ¡°I know that I¡¯m not a kid. But we had to endure a double term in the Western territory. Even if it¡¯s only a minute earlier, I want to know where we will be finally moving to.¡±


    The knight didn¡¯t reply, finding it hard to argue with her short yet emotional speech. Double term, twelve whole years of life in the harshest among all lands. He was already nine when the fateful Draw happened, and they moved to the West. But the princess was only four years old and could hardly remember living in lavishing surroundings. Finally, after all those years of ascetic life, she would be able to relax and enjoy proper royal treatment. Dietrich glanced at the girl¡¯s short golden hair, barely reaching her shoulders.


    ¡°Yes, I suppose every person in the Castro kingdom feels the same. Ah, we can already see the Navigation Tower, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡± the girl blinked. ¡°But aren¡¯t we supposed to arrive only in three hours?¡±


    She narrowed her eyes, trying to find the Tower on the horizon. And then she gasped when her efforts were rewarded. The dark silhouette against the clear dawn sky and the tiny houses around it reminded her of a mythical giant creature guarding its hard-earned treasures. Unlike capitals, this city didn¡¯t have walls that indicated borders and could defend it. Looking from such a distance, it was hard to tell the actual size of the city, but there was no doubt it exceeded any other settlement in all lands.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.¡°How tremendous must it be for us to be able to spot it from here?¡±


    Dietrich grinned. At times like this, the princess behaved like a child, and he couldn¡¯t help but enjoy seeing this side of her.


    ¡°Wait till we actually reach it; it will just blow your mind¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s reach it faster then!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness! Wait!¡±


    But she had already galloped past their escort. Most of the guards, accustomed to the princess¡¯s behavior, didn¡¯t even blink, but the servants were baffled. Dietrich was torn between the desire to spur his horse on as well and the need to calm people down. In the end, he followed her, giving a few commands to his squires.


    Fortunately, the princess wasn¡¯t reckless enough to sweat a horse just to appease her own curiosity. After creating some distance from the delegation, she slowed to a trot. The princess didn¡¯t make any attempts to run away completely, yet the only one who rode beside her now was Dietrich. They continued the rest of the journey this way. With every step that shortened the distance between travelers and their goal, the chattering mood was transforming into quiet awe.


    They entered the city, which turned out to be full of low-rise houses - something hard to imagine in the populous Castro¡¯s capital, where any available piece of land was priceless. Some were built in a specific manner, telling the story behind its owners. A house surrounded by a stony fence with a sloping roof and curved corners belonged to a Kean merchant. The residence of a Kushane scholar had white walls facing the street, and the entrance¡¯s entresol was finely decorated with arabesques.


    But many houses were built in a simple, faceless manner, resembling rectangular boxes with windows. The only difference was the choice of the wall¡¯s color and the scale of planted greenery in the yards. Despite the early hour, the main street was filled with people hurrying to their workplaces, schools, or markets. Most of them ignored the arriving horsemen, but a few vendors didn¡¯t miss the opportunity to offer their goods.


    Finally, the Navigation Tower rose before the Castro¡¯s delegates like a pillar piercing the heavens. The girl took a long, serious look at the Tower from its sturdy base strengthened with flying buttresses to its barely visible beveled peak.


    ¡°The Tower makes you feel so small and insignificantly miserable, like a mere ant. I wonder if this is how it¡¯s supposed to be, is this the reason it was constructed so?¡±


    Puzzled by her sudden remark, Dietrich decided to change the topic.


    ¡°Her Holiness will be welcoming us at the banquet this evening. It¡¯s better to hurry and get ready.¡±


    He nodded at the sight of a welcoming convoy slowly approaching the delegation. Dozens of simple servants to assist with accommodation were led by several scholars in white vestments. The princess dismounted her mare. One of the servants instantly took the horse away. As if taking this for a signal to action, a middle-aged scholar stepped forward.


    The man¡¯s brown skin and black hair contrasted with his pristine white vestment. When he folded his hands in greeting, golden ornaments on both sleeves united to form a complete picture.


    ¡°Greetings. My name is Giansh, I shall serve you as your humble guide.¡±


    The girl returned his greeting gesture.


    ¡°Much obliged, esteemed Giansh. I¡¯m Princess Cornelia Castro, part of the Castro delegation from the West territory, led by General Rodrigo. The general with the rest of our delegation will arrive in a few minutes. We are looking forward to our stay in the Navigation Tower and will be in your care now.¡±


    ¡°I shall assure you, Your Highness, we will try our utmost to cater to your needs. Please allow my brother to show you to the allotted rooms, as I shall wait and welcome General Rodrigo and the rest of the Castro delegation.¡±


    One of the scholars stepped forward and bowed deeply. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for the welcoming convoy to regard the princess as a person of a higher status, so sending her with a mere scholar irritated Dietrich. But the princess didn¡¯t mind, so he silently glared, without sharing his opinion about this insolent situation.


    ¡°You have my thanks, esteemed Giansh. Please tell the general, I will meet him after a short rest,¡± asked Cornelia.


    After finishing with formalities, the princess and the knight followed their guide inside the Tower. On the sixth day, the journey was finally over. And with the Draw event just around the corner, the long-awaited respite was much welcomed by every member of the delegation, including the most restless one.

 Chapter 3

    The fateful day was finally here. One by one, the heads of delegations were guided to their respective seats. A few seemed nervous, but most chatted with their escort. It took some effort for Cornelia to observe other delegations while maintaining a conversation with the general. Rodrigo was in an especially good mood today. Though the princess shared the same eagerness to hear the long-awaited Draw, the general¡¯s silly and out-of-place jokes had started to wear her out. She glanced at Dietrich, seeking his support. But unfortunately, the young knight was too preoccupied watching scholars¡¯ preparations for the Draw.


    There was no disarray among them. Each person in the Tower knew exactly what was required of them and moved accordingly. If anything, the delegation members looked more awkward, even though every last one of them had been carefully selected for this mission. It wasn¡¯t that they lacked anything, but rather that their dignity and preparation paled in comparison with the ant-like discipline and commitment of the Tower scholars. This thought made Cornelia feel somewhat uneasy.


    Waking up early, she went for a walk long before breakfast. It was a rare chance to see the Navigation Tower firsthand. Living quarters and guest rooms were concentrated on the lower floors, while the top was for scholars only. The welcoming and farewell banquets were held on the middle floor, right above the flying buttresses. And though Cornelia was intrigued to investigate the elevator system and the Underground Library more closely, the lack of time made her go outside to look at the Unity - famous bas-reliefs decorated the base of the Tower in an endless circle. Figures of humans, carved in stone according to various traditions of all eight kingdoms, showed scenes of people arriving and exploring the new world, and their joined efforts in the Retaliation War.


    While examining the monument¡¯s multiple details, the princess met another early bird - vizier Dalim Cheda, the head of Vardana¡¯s delegation, and his guard. The middle-aged man with wheatish skin, black hair and a neat beard slowly walked around the Tower¡¯s base. He found an interesting detail and was sharing his opinion with a guard when Cornelia approached them. She didn¡¯t want to interrupt their conversation, so both parties exchanged greetings and continued as they were. Now sitting across the round hall, they exchanged smiles when they noticed each other. Vardana was residing in the prosperous South-East, and though there was a high chance to be moved to a less fortunate territory, Dalim was calm.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.A servant passing by with refreshments finally got General Rodrigo distracted. The princess took her chance to switch to Dietrich.


    ¡°You seem to be even more curious about the surroundings than I am. Didn¡¯t you visit the Tower with the previous delegation?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Dietrich reluctantly averted his gaze from the scholars. ¡°But I was a squire at the time. I wasn¡¯t present at the Draw itself.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... Then I guess you can¡¯t tell how long it will take. I get the feeling though, the preparations and ceremonies occupy most of its time.¡±


    Her prediction turned out to be true. While members of delegations entertained themselves with drinks and conversations, an hour passed. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to have everything prepared in advance with their discipline, so Cornelia got a feeling that a long and unnecessary waiting was some kind of a test. She glanced at the central chair - her Holiness Imara, the head of the Tower''s scholars, had arrived just a few minutes ago. All other rows of seats on both sides of her were occupied long ago. The woman lowered her hood, revealing long gray hair braided in the kolese style. Despite a few wrinkles on her sepia skin, she looked beautiful and young. Only the skin on her hands revealed her true age.


    With a gesture full of dignity, the woman announced the start of the Draw ceremony.


    Eyes of all present in the room were drawn to the navigation mechanism in the center of the Tower. Cornelia was expecting to hear creaking sounds from all the gears and clock-like hands, but the metal construction moved soundlessly in the air. Only the air movement and people''s breathing were breaking the silence.


    Finally, the mechanism started to slow down. The herald stepped forward and announced:


    ¡°Vardana kingdom moves from the South-East to the South,¡± once the man started talking, two scholars started moving the figures on the wall map, duplicating the results immediately.


    ¡°Varman kingdom moves from the South to the North.¡±


    Every announcement made people inside the Tower fill with tension and anxiousness.


    ¡°Kushane kingdom moves from the North to the South-West. Kean kingdom moves from the South-West to the South-East.¡±


    The herald went silent. Cornelia was looking at the complex mechanism, waiting for it to start moving again at any second. The herald slowly took a handkerchief from his vestment and lightly applied it to his forehead. Then unhurriedly put the handkerchief away. But the Navigation mechanism remained quiet and unmoved. Suppressing any extraneous noise that could reflect emotions, the herald announced with a clear and calm voice:


    ¡°This concludes the end of the Draw.¡±

 Chapter 4

    A scream tore up a peaceful night like a piece of paper. Ashwin woke up, yet for a moment continued to lie on the bed. The boy strained his ears, trying to catch any alarming sounds and hoping that the scream was just a part of the dream.


    Something crashed downstairs. The flashing lights danced on the walls of the dark bedroom. Reluctantly, Ashwin moved aside the blanket and stepped onto the floor. Dozens of men were running in the garden, lighting their way with torches. This couldn¡¯t be anything good, but the boy assured himself that it was probably his father returning home early or something like that.


    When he looked into the hallway, there were no servants and no guards. This confused him even more. Ashwin returned to the bedroom and put a cloak over his nightdress. Then he stepped outside the room again. He didn¡¯t see anyone until he reached the main staircase and that made him nervous. The spacious house suddenly seemed hostile, filled with anxious sounds and without any people.


    The boy stepped out of the hallway and finally saw people. Though he instantly regretted wishing for that earlier. Near the door, the servants were tied up, kneeling, guarded by armed men. At the foot of the stairs, two soldiers were holding his mother. She was struggling and screaming at them, but the men¡¯s faces showed nothing except contempt. Frozen for a moment by the scene of such outrage, Ashwin regained his senses. He instantly recognized the lotus emblem on the soldiers¡¯ uniform - Rajah¡¯s royal guards. The boy raised his voice at the soldiers, demanding that they unhand his mother and stop treating the vizier¡¯s home like some kind of outlaw¡¯s den.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.He had been taught well. Ashwin knew how he should behave and take charge as the heir of the Cheda family. So, he firmly believed that dealing with this situation in this way was the right thing to do. But his mother screamed:


    ¡°Run! Ashwin, hurry and run!¡±


    The boy looked with confusion at her grimaced face, which was filled with fear. One of the soldiers ran up the stairs in a matter of seconds and grabbed Ashwin¡¯s hand. The man pushed the boy and forced him to kneel. Only now did Ashwin realize that his words, carefully chosen by everyone in this house, held no power over these men. The slight pain from rough handling faded in comparison with his fear.


    A man with a bushy beard and a dark purple cloak walked into the house. Other soldiers bowed to him, and one reported the situation. The man glanced at the twelve-year-old boy, then stared at his mother and announced:


    ¡°Vizier Dalim was plotting treason against his Royal Majesty. His vicious plot was uncovered before he could execute it. By the will of the rajah Virat the Sixth, the Cheda house will be eliminated, its property confiscated, and servants sentenced to lifelong forced labor...¡±


    His last words were drowned in pleadings, excuses, and curses. The entrance hall, once filled with chatter, songs, and laughter, was now left with nothing but wailing.

 Chapter 5

    ¡°Your Holiness, on behalf of the Castro delegation, I request a continuation of the Draw.¡±


    The hall filled with murmured voices. Other representatives, low-ranking scholars and servants whispered, while higher-ranking scholars displayed their resentment much more clearly. Cornelia felt the general desperately pull her sleeve in an attempt to make her sit down. Now, when she spoke the words, Rodrigo¡¯s face turned as white as a high scholar¡¯s vestment.


    ¡°Blasphemy!¡± one of the aides sitting beside her Holiness stood up. ¡°To question the Draw¡¯s regulations and the Navigation¡¯s verdict is unheard of!¡±


    The Tower guards behind the Castro delegation stepped forward. Even without looking at them directly, Cornelia felt that the soldiers were ready to unsheathe weapons at the slightest gesture of their master. Despite that, she continued talking.


    ¡°To be left on the same land for a third term is unprecedented. It may not be a big deal for other territories, but it is a hazardous task for the West. Unlike the North, we do not have mountain pastures; neither do we have rich mines like the North-West. It was tough enough to survive twelve years. Telling people to live another six on this desiccated land is just outrageous!¡±


    Imara shook her head, and the guards eased up. General Rodrigo used this opportunity to apologize.


    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, Your Holiness. Please take into consideration that young blood can¡¯t control her emotions yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling this, instead of¡­¡± Cornelia¡¯s indignation was interrupted by the calm, yet firm speech of the Tower¡¯s master.


    ¡°Young princess indeed should mind her manners, especially in a holy place. But we understand that royal blood in her veins is strong and seeks the best for her people. Thus, we shall overlook this impertinence. The Castro delegation may leave now.¡±


    Swallowing her pride and resentment, the princess lowered her head. Begging as a last resort didn¡¯t fit royalty, but leaving quietly without trying everything was even more shameful in her eyes.


    ¡°The lack of resources is a burden on its own, but the West also maintains a dangerous part of the wall and guards it against nymphs. Please reconsider the Draw or provide us with aid, Your Holiness.¡±


    ¡°That cannot be done. The Tower¡¯s verdict is just and ultimate; its decision takes into account each nation¡¯s burdens and capabilities. The heavens do not send us ordeals that we cannot overcome on our own. Return for the next Draw in six years. Have a safe trip home and may the Saintess¡¯ blessing be with you.¡±


    The general was fast enough to reply before the princess opened her mouth.


    ¡°May Your Holiness thrive, as we are deeply grateful for such generosity.¡±


    One by one, the delegation members left the Draw hall. Some couldn¡¯t fight their own curiosity and gazed at a young princess that caused such uproar. Others were experienced enough to keep a straight face and leave the discussions for later in more private surroundings.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.The princess, accompanied by her knight, walked quickly, without paying much attention to other representatives. A few servants they met in the hallway were busy lighting the lamps. And the general stayed behind, needlessly apologizing to the keepers of the Tower. This thought made Cornelia remember the last words of Her Holiness.


    ¡°Who needs a blessing when people are starving and dying from plague like flies?¡±


    Shuddered, Dietrich glanced at the hallway, making sure there was nobody around.


    ¡°Your Highness, how can you say such blasphemy, and in the Tower of all places? Please, I know you are distressed but mind your words.¡±


    She didn¡¯t reply, nor did she look back in an attempt to check their surroundings. The girl stormed into the guest room, prepared for her by the Tower servants. For some time, Dietrich waited at the doorstep and just listened to the rustling noise. Finally, when he found courage to take a peek, Cornelia stepped outside of the room. She was fully dressed for the road. Behind the princess, a maid carried two bags. The look on the maid¡¯s face eloquently showed all frustration that she felt toward her master¡¯s temper. Feeling the same, Dietrich made an attempt to appeal to reason:


    ¡°Pray tell, Your Highness, wouldn¡¯t it be better to rest for the night before we set off on a long journey?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± without a second of consideration replied Cornelia. ¡°As you said yourself, the road is long. The sooner we return, the better. Notify the general, and I meanwhile will ask to prepare our horses.¡±


    The knight bowed. A bitter smile on his face contrasted with perfect manners.


    ¡°I doubt the general shares the same sentiment.¡±


    Dietrich was right about the reluctance to return home, which was shared by almost the entire delegation. The news regarding the results would reach the capital long before the representatives arrived. And the Draw couldn¡¯t be affected by anyone of those present. Still, human emotions could hardly follow reason, and no one in the delegation, from the general to the humble servant, wanted to be the harbinger of death in people¡¯s eyes.


    On the fourth day of their travel, the delegation reached the border between the Central and West lands. Cornelia vividly remembered how encouraged she felt when she saw the tall trees encircling the Central land on the way to the Tower. How hopeful and foolish she was just a few days ago.


    Now she gazed at the old and magnificent trees growing along the border. It looked almost like a wall dividing different worlds. No one could cross this barrier nor breach it. Like the enormous Tower, the message of this green wall was clear as day, but it didn¡¯t make it less suffocating.

 Chapter 6

    When he woke up, something felt odd. For starters, he wasn¡¯t lying on a soft bed with the smell of flowers and incense in his room. The moldy and metallic smell surrounded him. His back felt stiff, his throat was dry, his eyes were tightly closed.


    Ashwin tried to move, but something was wrapped around his arms and legs. Something was holding him down. Suddenly, he remembered the guards in their house. This had to be a nightmare. The boy blinked several times, his eyes felt sticky with tears, and finally, he was able to open them. The scene that he found himself in made him scream, but no one cared.


    The boy was tied to a table and wrapped in some kind of animal hide. Two men were leaning over him and sewing his hands up inside the hide. His legs, waist and chest were already covered by the black hide. Ashwin tried to break free, but alas. The men, aware of the futility of his efforts, continued their work.


    ¡°This is a mistake! I didn¡¯t do anything. Please just send for my father,¡± the boy pleaded with his warders. One of the men put the boy''s head over what turned out to be an animal''s muzzle. He roughly adjusted it so that the empty eye sockets matched the boy''s full of terror eyes.


    ¡°Shut up, you traitor''s spawn! Your dear mom¡¯s head is already hanging in front of the gates; your father will follow. A cur like you will get a chance to entertain His Majesty and good people of the capital with your death.¡±


    The warder returned to stitching up the hide, paying no attention to any other questions and sobbing. The men ignored Ashwin until the job was done. Then the one who had spoken before punched the boy in the stomach twice, making it impossible for him to think about escaping. Another warder untied the kid and dragged him out of the room. Ashwin¡¯s weak attempts at standing up straight and resisting ended in failure. He didn''t know why or where they were going until they stepped out into a tunnel-like hallway.


    The bright light blinded the boy for a moment. But the uproar that filled his ears was even worse. It sounded like he was surrounded by thousands of people. The strange thing was that he could still hear his own heart wildly beating. When his eyes adjusted to the light Ashwin found himself in the middle of the arena. His legs began shaking. Father didn¡¯t allow him to go there, but he still heard a lot of stories about the arena and executions on its grounds. The spectator seats were full that day, which couldn¡¯t be a sign of a painless death. And at the center under the colorful canopy the royal family was watching.


    Ashwin recognized the ruler of the nation at first glance, his father¡¯s liege, Virat the Sixth. The man gazed upon him with an indifferent expression, as if he were watching a bug crawl beneath his feet. Then he waved his hand.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.The screeching sound made the boy avert his gaze. He was so focused on the spectator seats, that didn¡¯t realize that was standing in front of some kind of a pit. The hole in the ground was covered with metal bars. Now the guards removed the bars. The shrieks from below made Ashwin¡¯s heart sink into despair. Even though he only saw them in picture books, the boy knew all too well those shadowed animal figures, raving about inside the pit.


    The man-eater apes.


    The warder pushed the boy forward. Tossing aside his pride, the pain in his stomach, Ashwin desperately clung to the man. Annoyed by his attempts, the man grabbed the kid by the neck and threw him inside the pit. The crowd burst into exultation. The boy barely touched the ground but was already surrounded by the apes.


    ¡°Aaaah! Help! Save me! Please save me!¡±


    Ashwin¡¯s desperate screams were muffled by the hide, apes¡¯ squeals and cheering of the crowd. The punches kept falling on him like rain drops during the monsoon. His throat became sore, and every bit of his body felt like being torn up. Then the punching and squeals stopped. Apes moved away from him, grumbling and reluctant to leave their prey. The boy tried to catch his breath, unable to move for a while. Then he lifted his head. Before him, a huge ape was standing on its two feet. Its long dog-like muzzle was deformed with long and deep scars. Ashwin shuddered, imagining how this monster would shred him to pieces. The leader of the pack surely left this entertainment all to himself.


    The ape looked down on the boy, then slowly looked up. He ignored the guards, stomping and egging on animals to continue execution. The boy followed the ape¡¯s gaze. It was staring straight at Virat. The man stared back. Why did he do that? Ashwin couldn¡¯t help but wonder. This is not the attention you give to a mindless animal.


    The scarred ape shouted. Deep and shaking sound made everyone be silent for a moment. Anticipating the final blow, all eyes on the arena were drawn to the gruesome scene.


    And then the ape lowered down and walked away on its four feet from the boy. At this moment Ashwin thought how everything turned upside down ¨C humans went wild, while the apes remained quiet. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was the same city he used to stroll and love so much.


    The ruler¡¯s voice finally silenced the audience.


    ¡°Let them be. Let him live among the filthy wild beasts till his last days. After all, this is where the likes of him belong.¡±


    The same words that calmed the crowd pierced Ashwin¡¯s mind like needles. How could he scream and cry for mercy in front of that cursed man? He should have remained strong and accepted death as vizier¡¯s son. The boy burst into tears, unable to contain self-resentment and hate towards his family murderer.

 Chapter 7

    It was almost sundown. The best time for an artist to catch the nature¡¯s colors with the perfect light. For a man hiding in the high grass it was a signal to return back, before the gates were closed for the night. He was neither a painter, nor a nature¡¯s admirer. Yet his gaze was fixed on a forest edge.


    There, in a small area with much lower grass, two cubs were playing. Their black fur was still interspersed with gray spots, pointing to their young age. Though both were the size of small dog, their sharp teeth and tough claws could do serious harm to a clumsy hunter. The man moved slowly, approaching the cubs, when a surprised whisper made him freeze for a moment.


    ¡°Wolf ants¡­¡±


    Irritated by his follower¡¯s blunder, the man gave him a stern look. The youngster still had a lot to learn, raising his voice in the presence of a precious prey. Fortunately, the cubs were still engrossed in their play. The hunter nodded to his apprentice, and a teenage boy readily took out a net. The boy moved further, trying to encircle the cubs. A drop of sweat slid down his forehead. Certainly, he will remember this task as one of the most important achievements in his life. Even if they can catch one cub, it would be a great achievement, but if they are lucky to get two¡­


    Lost in thoughts, the hunter still was sharp enough to sense the danger. He made a signal, and to his relief the boy stopped. The man gritted his teeth. Peeved, and yet ashamed by his own haste he gazed at the sudden danger. A grown-up wolf stepped from the tree shadows, hidden all this time. And to make things worse, it wasn¡¯t a worker, but a soldier. The creature the size of the bear is said to be able to bite a man in two. There were no means to defeat this monster and survive for both of them.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.The wolf ant lowered its head and coughed twice. The cubs immediately ran to the grown-up, though without ceasing their game. Instead, they started playing with the beast¡¯s muzzle, nuzzling and biting it.


    Both hunters slowly retreated from the sight far enough, when the boy dared to speak first.


    ¡°Should we just leave? We could still try to get them.¡±


    ¡°No way. We would need to kill the soldier first. But even if we are lucky enough to do so, the cubs would run away before we could catch them. It¡¯s a needless risk.¡±


    The boy sighed and rolled up the net. He bit his lip, while preparing for their leave, but couldn¡¯t hold his lament.


    ¡°Two cubs at once. It would cost a fortune.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame, but we will try another time. Originally, we weren¡¯t after them. The two flydeers will do for the welcoming feast of the Tower delegation. Now let¡¯s return to the city and meet them. We can finally hear the news of our next homeland.

 Chapter 8

    The man was taking a brief rest when he spotted two children and a hunchback girl leaving the village. He didn''t give it much thought, as it wasn''t the first time the outcast had been used for any dirty work, and certainly not the last. But when the children returned without the hunchback at sundown, he questioned them. The loss of working hands was not something that should be taken lightly in the borderlands, especially after they had moved to the south-west less than a year ago.


    The boy was stubborn and arrogant, hiding behind his father''s position as the head of the village, but the girl was more compliant. After hearing their story, the man decided to wait until morning. The hunchback might return on her own if she survives, and if not, there''s no need to retrieve her body...


    "Hurry up, you useless thing!" The boy was holding a whip that adults used to encourage stubborn horses. Bug didn¡¯t know how he got his hands on this thing, but she knew all too well how it could be used. So, she followed the bullies obediently. No one in the village paid any attention to her being taken away. It was no use calling for help that would never come.


    "You should be grateful! You''ve got a much more interesting task than watching over pigs and chickens. Rasha has found this place, and you will check it out for us."


    The boy lashed at the bushes with his whip on their way. The sound of leather striking the air made Bug tense, bringing unwanted memories. Sometimes, her clumsiness causes her to break or spill things. Every time this happens, the punishment doesn''t keep waiting.


    She could argue with the boy''s ideas about her work. Ehsan was so certain that caring for animals was a lowly job, yet animals were much easier to deal with than humans. Clearing pig pens from manure was far better than being dragged to the forest by a teenager and his girlfriend with a whip in his hands. Whatever these children found, nothing good could come out of it for her. But talking back would make things worse, so Bug kept those thoughts to herself. Hiding behind loose brown hair she only looked at the ground. Eye contact with emotional bullies could provoke them.


    The trail they were following had become barely visible among the bushes and tall grass. The girl looked around and pointed to the side of the path.


    "There, we need to climb up a bit."


    "What are you waiting for?" the boy whipped the ground, and Bug started climbing up the hill.


    She was already tired, now she was puffing. Pulling a heavy cart was one thing, but she hated climbing. Her body reminded her of its disability, and more than anything, she was afraid of falling. Falling always made everyone around laugh. Someone would certainly kick her claiming that it will help her stand up. Worse than this was only a humiliation to be put on all fours and be mocked and called an animal or a bug.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t fall this time. They reached a pair of young rocky trees and Rasha sat down on the grass. She moved her hands around until she found a rope. Without a word, the girl handed the rope to Bug. The end of the rope was still hidden in the grass, so she figured out what she had to do and pulled the rope. A layer of soil rose up, revealing a crevice in front of them.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.It wasn''t too deep, and the bottom was visible even in the darkness. There were old leaves and a few rocks, but nothing that caught one''s eye. Hoping that her work was done here, Bug let go of the rope. Unfortunately, the boy ordered:


    "Go down and check out what''s there!"


    Reluctantly, Bug tied the end of the rope around the tree and took the other end. Climbing down was a difficult task, left alone, but she couldn''t help but fear that these children might leave her forever. Hopefully, the adults will not allow them to and will come looking for her if anything happens...


    The rope suddenly went wild, moving from side to side, and Bug fell down onto a stony ground. The boy''s laughter echoed off the crevice''s walls. Luckily, the height was not that high. Apart from a light fear and a few bruises she was fine. Bug sat up on the ground and looked around. Dry leaves and birds'' feathers covered the floor of the crevice. A few rocks were piled in the corner. There were no signs of human activity - no pieces of cloth, no glass, or scraps of metal. There was no reason to get her down.


    Bug sighed and stood up. Children would not be satisfied with anything, so at least she had to check the rocks. She moved a few aside and paused. Underneath ordinary stones there was a strange one. It looked like a large, polished egg, with no sharp edges. Bug carefully picked it up. The egg was lighter than she expected, and although it looked like stone, it felt warm and silkier than fabric. This discrepancy between perception and appearance confused her even more.


    The children also saw her finding. The boy commanded right away:


    "Hey, you dumbhead, get this thing up!"


    "Wait," the girl stopped him. "We don''t know what it is, maybe it''s dangerous."


    Her words reached the boy. He nodded and shouted again.


    "Open it there. Now!"


    The fought of breaking something so beautiful and unique saddened Bug. What if it was a home of some creature? And even if not, it looked like a piece of art. Much more elegant and stunning than anything she has seen before. But defying an order even from a boy much younger than her was dangerous. She gently pressed fingers on the egg''s shell, hoping she won''t do too much damage.


    And again, the egg didn''t behave the way it was expected. The shell didn''t crack, but instead, Bug''s fingers ripped the silky surface. She didn''t have time to wonder what had happened - the crevice had become pitch dark. Sudden darkness was like a flashlight.


    Sudden darkness was like a flash of light. In an instant it was gone. Bug was lying on the ground motionless. The boy shouted at her, but the hunchback remained silent.


    The children looked at each other.


    "Is she dead?" asked Eshan.


    "Maybe she is."


    "Cool!" the boy laughed excitedly. "Let''s get the body! We can do anything we want with it, right?"


    The girl clicked her tongue. "Are you as stupid as that hunchback? Whatever killed it is still there! Do you want to be next?"


    The boy''s face turned pale. He tried to object, but his voice stuttered.


    "Let''s go back for now. We can think and check on her later."

 Chapter 9

    It took a month for him to give up hope. First week Ashwin looked up at the bars at every opportunity. He was sure that someone would come and save him. Someone had to come. His relative, father''s loyal servant, or even just a merciful bystander. But as time went by, the only ones who appeared above the cell were guards, sentenced prisoners, or curious onlookers.


    It would make sense. His family had been exterminated, his father''s subordinates had either been executed or sworn their loyalty to a new master. Even if anyone survived, they would be busy saving their own families, rather than caring for a doomed child.


    "Still alive?"


    The sudden voice interrupted the boy''s thoughts, but he didn''t bother to look up. He knew all too well who was speaking. The only guard who seemed to enjoy checking on him from time to time. All the others had long forgotten that there was a human boy among the apes. At least that''s how they acted. Ashwin scratched his itchy arm. As predicted, the guard said nothing or did anything other than ask that small question which didn''t need an answer.


    The boy tried to bite the thread binding the ape''s hide on his arm again. He wasn''t sure how many days he had spent in the cage, but if he counted the monsoon seasons correctly, it should have been a year already. His body had grown, and the too-big hide had become small. The threads had started to dig into his skin. It would have been easy to deal with a simple thread, but, to his frustration, it was made of metal. Biting it caused him to scratch his lips and gums, but the hide held firmly. It was a fruitless effort, just like trying to escape from the cell itself.


    After getting used to being around ferocious animals, and bit by bit, letting go of his fear of being ripped to pieces, Ashwin expected a certain behavior from the apes. He thought that these wild beasts would shake the bars and throw themselves at a small metal door connecting the cage to the dungeon, trying anything to escape and be free from hateful humans, but they didn''t. Sure, the apes sometimes behaved like mindless beasts, but they never wasted their energy on anything useless. At least, their leader, Scarface, made sure they would not.


    Ashwin glanced at the leader of the troop. As always, he sat on the highest rock above them all. One of the lower-ranking apes groomed the leader''s thick fur. Scarface seemed relaxed, but at the same time, he carefully observed his subjects. From the first day Ashwin was thrown into the cell for death, he wondered why Scarface had saved his life. After the execution he didn''t seem to care about the boy much. In the apes'' hierarchy, human child stood at the lowest level. He could only eat after others had finished and could be pushed around without any consequences. The boy tried to imitate animal actions and groom some of them, but that was pretty much all he could do. He had no powerful jaws, sharp canines, or strong muscles. There was no way he could fight for a higher rank, and a part of him did not want to. Ashwin survived but despite finding a fragile peace with animals he kept gazing at the iron bars. The human world was above him, and the boy yearned for it. He knew he had to return someday, or he would lose his sanity. At night, he could already hear whispers in his sleep, even though there were no humans around.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.After a quick search the boy picked up a small rock and tried to cut the metal thread with it. But the edge of the rock was not sharp enough. Ashwin let out a groan. Frustration kept piling up inside him. So, when something fell on him suddenly, he jumped. The piece of sweet bread rolled a bit before he grabbed it. Ashwin looked up instinctively. Above the iron bars, he saw a colorful dress and heard the sound of a girl''s voice. A woman, probably her servant, quickly took the girl away from the pit. Her loud nagging about how they shouldn''t be there and to hurry back home was the only piece of useful information he had: the girl''s name, Adwita. The boy opened his mouth to call out loud but changed his mind and just muttered her name a couple of times. That was enough for him not to forget it.


    ''No way would a noble girl come to a place like this just for a walk. She must have brought me this food out of compassion'' thought Ashwin and clenched the bread tightly. But the apes would become furious if he tried to hide and eat the food alone. He tore a piece off and squeezed it in his left hand. Then he crawled to Scarface and offered the bread to him. While all the attention was drawn to the food that the leader held, Ashwin hastily ate the hidden piece.


    The boy barely wiped the crumbs from his mouth when he froze instinctively, feeling a persistent gaze upon himself. Slowly, he raised his eyes and met Scarface''s red ones. The ape stood right before him. Ashwin shuddered. Had the leader noticed how he had hidden the bread? Would this be the reason to finally tear the boy apart? The animal leader and undisputed ruler of the pit stared at the boy, shrinking in fear at his feet. Fighting back would be foolish and futile, so all Ashwin could do was simply submit and hope for mercy.


    Scarface moved his muzzle towards the boy''s left hand and showed his teeth. When Ashwin thought how it would be to live without a hand ape bit a few metal threads. The hide''s pressure loosened up. Scarface did this on the right hand as well. The boy stared at the ape, wondering what was going on in the beast''s head.


    "Thank you," he muttered words that no way the animal could understand. Yet, Scarface scoffed before returning back to his rock. At least, that''s what it seemed to Ashwin.

 Chapter 10

    Someone was gently brushing her hair. The only person she remembered doing so was her late mother. She was also the only one to call her by her normal human name, but her mother died when she was too young to cherish those days. What her mother''s face was like, what her voice was or what she called her child - all those precious memories have faded long ago. Bug slowly opened her eyes, reluctant to face the reality. Because there was no way she could meet with that person.


    The girl lifted her head from someone''s knees. An unfamiliar woman with gentle eyes still held a comb in her hand. A sudden thought ran through the girl''s mind. Maybe this was some kind of heaven, and she was facing a goddess. If so, should she ask her to grant her wish? Or should she beg her life for having offended a goddess with her humble presence? She wasn''t sure what to do in such a situation. But the ¡°goddess¡± spoke first.


    "What is your name, child?"


    "Bug."


    The reply seemed to bewilder the woman. The girl noticed a wolf-ant right next to the woman. The beast sniffed at the egg, which looked unbroken. Absently Bug observed how the terrific creature leisurely walked away. She did not question its appearance or the lack of reaction from the woman, instead she took this opportunity to ask for a wish.


    "Is it possible to bring my mother back from the dead?"


    The silence struck the girl''s hope down. Yet she tried her best to convince the goddess.


    "I will work hard, really really hard."


    "I''m sorry, child. Dead people can''t be brought back to life."


    "I would do anything. I am strong, I can pull a cart that would normally take a man to move it."


    The woman smiled sadly and touched the girl''s cheek. There was no comb to be seen, but instead, a colorful ribbon lay on the woman''s knees.


    "I see. They''ve made you do a lot of work. It makes sense; only a martyr would be able to open it."


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.The girl lowered her head. The words didn''t make sense, but the only truth that was clear was that her wish would just remain a foolish wish. She needed to return and pull the cart. That was her task before the bullies took her away to...


    Bug gasped. Yes, the task. She raised her head, but the woman wasn''t there anymore. From a distance, she saw a figure. It wasn''t human, but it resembled one. With his hands covered in scales he was examining the egg. Bug wanted to call out him and tell that he mustn¡¯t break the egg, but the woman stroked the girl''s head. She heard a subdued voice.


    "Leave him be. This can''t be reversed."


    The girl opened her eyes once again and blinked several times. She was still in the crevice, although it was much darker now. She tried to stand up, but her whole body was throbbing and aching. It felt like she had fallen from a great height, but she clearly remembered that she had climbed down the crevice relatively safely. Step by step, the girl sat down and looked around. There were no bullies or women or egg. She was all alone in the forest and by looks of it at night. The thought of teenage kids, heartlessly leaving her behind, made Bug tremble. Even if they didn''t like her, acted violently and arrogantly, she was still a human being. A grown-up, one of the villagers. This indifference and cruelty to her life was beyond her comprehension.


    Bug took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down. Resentment won''t change anything. She looked around once again. The egg had disappeared, but the rope was still there. What a strange dream! If only she could dream of her mother instead of some strange woman or weird creatures. Putting aside the depressing thoughts, the girl slowly began to climb out of the crevice. She knew that the sooner she returned home, the less punishment she would receive.

 Chapter 11

    A banquet hall large enough to host a party served as a dining room for the royal family. White columns with golden ornaments carved by famous artists, paintings on the walls and ceiling and even a parquet floor made of rare wood - this place could be considered a work of art. However, for the royal family, it was just one of many rooms in a vast palace. Anyone could tell from just one glance that the owners of this grand place, those who dined in silence, were blood related. All four had golden hair and, except for the blue-eyed queen, green eyes. Servants and guards waited quietly for their masters to give them a sign or finish dinner. A few chosen ones were pouring drinks into quickly emptied glasses.


    The knock on the door echoed through the hall. When the massive white door opened, the air movement caused the candle''s light to flutter. The vice-captain of the royal guards entered after receiving permission and approached the king, keeping a necessary distance.


    "Your Majesty, I''m terribly sorry to disturb your dinner," The man paused for a moment, uncertain, then continued "but the head of the police department has sent a report."


    The king cut a piece of steak in front of him, then said: "You may speak."


    "General Rodrigo was found dead at his mansion. It seems like the perpetrators planned it ahead of time and, judging by the condition of the body, they had a deep hatred for the general."


    "Of course, they had," the prince scoffed. "After all, everyone knows who brought these misfortunes upon us."


    The king raised his hand, dismissing the vice-captain. Dinner continued as if nothing had happened. Cornelia glanced at her father. The man was eating meat, without even blinking an eye. In fact, he seemed pleased. ''I thought it was strange that the general walked away from the Draw mission unscathed. But father didn''t punish him at the time, so people would have someone to blame.''


    Her thoughts were interrupted when C¨¦sar spoke.


    "I heard that Baroness Trua will be attending the next ball. Mother, I would appreciate it if you could help me and keep a company with her guardian."


    Cornelia let out a sigh that wasn''t left unnoticed. Much to her distress, her brother now gave her attention.


    "We already met once at the opera. Lady Trua is a charming girl."


    "All the more reasons to leave the poor girl alone," replied Cornelia. "Her life in the border region is already difficult enough."


    Yet, as always, her words meant nothing to C¨¦sar. He snorted and took a sip from his glass, saying, "You speak as if I want to kill her, while I want to love her."


    "I don''t even know what''s worse."


    "Stop it, you two," the queen mother interrupted the children''s bickering without even looking at them. She was focused on the meal in front of her, especially the glass with never-ending wine. "Can''t we have a family dinner once in a while?"


    The princess decided to follow her mother''s example and focus on food. Once she finishes her meal she can leave. Her brother, however, didn''t share her sentiment.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Speaking of the family," he said, "I think it''s time for Cornelia to start her own family. I hear we''ve received a lot of proposals already. What about Earl Dagobert? He lives near the wall and is known for his ability to tame wild animals."


    ''As it wasn''t enough for him to talk about his love life, he is now trying to drag me into it?'' The princess bit her lip, preparing for another battle of words, but instead, the king spoke.


    "Your sister isn''t some petty noble girl. She''s still young and it would be dangerous for her to have a child right now, and she needs a suitable partner with a good background. In fact, you should be the one to get married first and produce an heir to secure your position. C¨¦sar clenched the fork in his hand but didn''t say anything else. The king ended the conversation with a final warning: "Don''t forget that, at the end of the day, I will be the one to marry both of you off."


    The dining hall went silent again. Then, both the prince and the princess muttered: "Yes, father."


    Losing the last bit of appetite, Cornelia put away the cutlery.


    "I''m done. Thank you for the meal and your time."


    The princess barely got up from the table when the queen voiced her usual concern: "I hope next time you will wear something more appropriate."


    Even though she could already predict the answer, Cornelia asked:


    "Is the dress not to your liking, Mother?"


    "Even peasants wear more accessories than you."


    "What does a family dinner have to do with wearing jewels?"


    The queen holding a glass in her hand gave a look of reproach to her daughter. Cornelia took this opportunity to escape the dining hall, but before she reached the door the king spoke: "Cornelia, don''t embarrass your mother."


    "I''ll give it some thought, Your Majesty."


    Finally, she was able to leave behind the suffocating atmosphere. The servants closed the doors behind her, and for a brief moment, she stood with eyes closed. When she opened them, the first thing Cornelia noticed was Vice-Captain. A man with a few grey hairs in his beard and a stern look in his dark brown eyes smiled at her. Princess smiled back.


    "I thought you said there were no evening training sessions for me, Kroghan."


    "And I still stand by my decision. Morning training is more than enough to keep Your Highness in good shape."


    Cornelia tilted her head. didn''t stay in the hallway to joke around.


    "Is Rodrigo''s family safe?" She wasn''t particularly close to the general, but his brutal murder was still a sad and outrageous thing.


    "Yes, fortunately, his wife and daughter were at the theatre when the attack happened."


    "That''s a relief. Can we spare some guards to keep them safe for now at least?"


    "I will look into it," Kroghan said, bowing. His expression changed slightly. Lowering his voice, he added: "Unfortunately, the general''s death is not the only problem we have to deal with."


    Before Cornelia had the chance to ask him about another issue, the doors to the banquet hall opened. She didn''t need to turn around to know who had left the room after her. C¨¦sar put his hand on his sister''s shoulder and said:


    "If we lived in a prosperous land, you would already be married by now. Your purpose and sole role is to strengthen the royal family by forming ties with a suitable ally. Just because you were given some freedom due to the harsh surroundings doesn''t mean that you have become somewhat important"


    He didn''t bother to hold this small tirade somewhere away from guard''s curious gazes, or at least lower his voice. The prince lifted his hand and glanced at the vice-captain. The man bowed, but C¨¦sar just walked away. Cornelia watched him leave without a word. Kroghan called her in a slightly worried voice:


    "Your Highness."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. He didn''t say anything new. I heard that his mistress had dumped him, so he''s just venting his anger and frustration on me." Cornelia turned away from her brother and said, "Regarding the problem you were about to tell me, I will take a look."


    "I will be in your debt, Your Highness."


    "Don¡¯t mention it. I am happy to help."

 Chapter 12

    It was the same day as any other day in the pit. The only difference was that Ashwin had a rough night. He felt like he had woken up and fallen asleep dozens of times. The cold grips of the nightmares wouldn''t let go until the sun began to shine through the iron bars. Only then could he finally sleep soundly, but it cost him his breakfast too.


    Tired and hungry, the boy sat on the cleanest hay he could find in the pit. The apes were busy grooming, aside from a couple of young males in the center. These two were yawning at each other, clearly showing their teeth. Ashwin already knew that this was a form of threat. But since there was no food and no females among them, what was at stake was rank in the group.


    The boy turned his gaze towards the metal door with a small window. The window was now shut with an iron latch, which the guards sometimes removed during feeding time. This was considered more dangerous, so food was usually just thrown through a ceiling hatch. ''Well, the window is too small for any apes to escape - they are too broad-shouldered.'' And he wasn''t sure if he could fit through it now either. A year ago, maybe, but now... Ashwin lay down in the hay. Perhaps it would be best just to fall asleep again. Entering into dreams of escape was like getting caught in quicksand. He closed his eyes - staring at the stone walls and metal door every day had become unbearable.


    When he woke up, the sun was already setting, coloring the visible sky in bright red and purple. But what really made him open his eyes was the noise - the familiar noise of cheering from the arena. It was time for another execution.


    Ashwin sat down and looked up at the ceiling as the guards brought another victim of the Rajah''s justice - a girl about sixteen or eighteen, dressed in a long, sky-colored dress with a foreign look to it. At first, the boy thought she had become pale from fear, but upon closer inspection, he recognized her as a Kean citizen, known for her black hair and fair skin. The crowd was as loud as ever, but the girl seemed calm and silent.


    ''She must be in shock, standing one step away from a terrible death.'' Sad by the execution, the boy looked at Scarface. The apes'' leader sat at the rock and didn''t budge an inch. He won''t save the girl like he once saved the boy. He has no reason to. Those thoughts were interrupted by commotion as the iron bars were moved away. One push, and the girl fell into the dungeon.


    The scent of blood filled the pit. Nothing was new ¨C it was always like this on execution day. Convicts struggled and screamed, but everything was futile and resulted in their ugly death. This time, the victim was a young girl. Ashwin couldn''t bear to watch her be torn apart, so he faced the wall. What was unusual was that the apes'' screams sounded different and the sounds of struggling were abruptly silenced. Curious, Ashwin turned back.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    The girl was standing in the middle of the pit, unscathed, holding a knife. The blade and her dress were stained with blood. Ashwin didn''t recognize her stance, though he had watched Cheda''s soldiers train and had been taught to wield a sword himself. Surrounded by apes, the girl stayed as calm as if she had been standing before iron bars. The animals that had attacked her first were now squirming on the ground, clutching their necks and eyes.


    The boy gaped at the scene which had never happened before in the pit. It was shocking that this girl had been cunning enough to bring a knife with her. But she had even injured some of the apes, forcing others to retreat to the corners of the dungeon. The animals hooted, as if trying to figure out what to do next. Their gazes rushed between the potential victim and their leader. Scarface stood up, but didn''t move yet. For a moment Ashwin stopped breathing. The whole pit was waiting for a signal.


    And then the ground shook. A few of those standing fell down. Most could keep their feet but started to look around. Being locked in the dungeon, they couldn''t see the reason for the rumbling sounds that accompanied the shaking. It sounded like thunder, giving Ashwin an idea. "Explosion. But why? Was it an accident at the factory?" He had no time to question the situation as a new explosion, even stronger, shook the ground and filled the air with screams. People called out for their loved ones, the guards, and prayed to heaven. In the midst of chaos, no one cared about the execution, except for those in the pit.


    Ashwin looked around, and to his surprise, the girl was already near the metal door. Without thinking, the boy moved forward and raised his right hand, trying to get her attention. It was obvious to him that the door couldn''t be opened, but he feared that if the girl turned her back to the apes, they would jump and tear her apart. He didn''t have the chance to tell her this. After a brief commotion on the other side of the door, the iron latch slid to the side. A man from Kean''s origins looked into the pit and shouted, "Hurry!"


    To Ashwin''s surprise, the girl turned around and, in an instant, slipped through the window. Astounded by her ridiculous agility, the boy stared at the door for a moment, not sure he could repeat the trick. But the man closed the window before he even tried, or before the angry apes could grab him by the hand. Despite this being expected, Ashwin lowered his hand and stared at the door helplessly.


    The sound of the pair running away echoed through the hall. Apes were already checking on the injured, when someone''s footsteps approached the dungeon again.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up, we need to go!" the man''s voice sounded from a distance, despite his shouting. He did not get an answer. Instead, with a creaking sound, the lever was pulled down and the permanently locked metal door opened.


    The boy and the apes froze for a moment, staring in disbelief at the open hall. The girl, on the other side of the metal door, was already running away without looking back. Ashwin regained his senses only when someone screamed. Hastily, he turned around. Without a hint of doubt, the beast, which was calmly watching the commotion, crossed the pit in a few leaps. Standing on the doorstep, Scarface bellowed. That was the signal. The animals rushed through the open door. Ashwin, like an enchanted one, followed them. His thoughts were in disarray, but he knew one thing for sure - he needed to run from this prison before the guards locked him up again.

 Chapter 13

    It was early autumn, and the honey locust trees growing on both sides of the road were starting to turn yellow. A group of teenage boys were picking the flat long fruits from the trees and storing them in baskets. An elderly man was sitting on a small stool, and every time the boys were slacking off, the street was pierced by the man''s loud scoldings. It would have been understandable if someone had asked the old man to lower his tone or at least mind his words, but everyone in the street seemed too busy to pay attention to the situation.


    The sun has almost set and the street, being too far from downtown, was poorly lit. It seemed that the lamplighter, assigned to this area, was late. Judging by the lack of response from the shop owners, it wasn''t his first time. Cornelia wore a cape, but the lack of light made it easy to keep this walk secret. Vice-Captain was reluctant to talk about the sudden issue inside the palace walls. To avoid making him wait, the girl simply changed her shoes for comfortable ones and put on a coat over her dress. The Princess was used to walking on the main streets of the capital, but this was an opportunity to look beyond the familiar districts. She tried not to stare for too long but still looked around curiously. Kroghan didn''t seem to mind her slower pace though his gaze was more indifferent towards their surroundings.


    The workers returning from the chemical factories passed by in groups. Most of them simply chatted, eager to go home. But some turned back and ended up in bars, which the street did not lack. Cornelia could easily imagine how these small, yet numerous drinking rooms were filled with laughter and loud arguments during more prosperous times. But now it was monotonous murmuring, which could not even muffle the sound of beer mugs clinking.


    They reached the corner of the street and turned around. The alley was much narrower and now they had to follow each other. Here, hidden from the passersby''s eyes, Cornelia spotted a signboard with a butcher''s knife and a hunter''s bow. She had already seen a few such shops in the past years, but this time, despite its mixed reputation, it had quite a lot of customers. Contrary to regular butcher shops, these types were selling meat from hunted creatures.


    The Retaliation war against the nymphs took a heavy toll on humanity. So, even if some plants and creatures could be useful to mankind, many people distanced themselves from the gifts of this new world. And, as if that wasn''t enough, many creatures shared the features of insects. Few humans were fond of this class of animals. Most found these chimeras repulsive. Flydeers and spitting boars, as well as some smaller game, such as honey squirrels and stork hoppers, were exceptions that confirmed the rule. During life on territories like South, South-East, and so on, people rarely ate the meat of local creatures.


    Deep in thought, Cornelia followed vice-captain further down the alley. Houses that seemed decent from the street look shabbier here. A few additional storeys built over the years as the city grew leaned over the alley, making the princess feel as if moving to the next territory would cause them to collapse.


    Finally, Kroghan stopped in front of a wooden door, which was no different from any other they had passed. The man opened the door and, with a nod, invited the princess to enter. The first thing she noticed was that the room was larger than she had expected. It looked as if someone had removed several walls to enlarge the space, but fortunately left the load-bearing columns intact. All this space had been wasted on crates, stools, and sacks filled with wool, making the room seem even bigger and emptier.


    There were five more people in the room: the inspector, three lower-ranking policemen, and Dietrich. The policemen, busy collecting evidence, greeted the newcomers with a curt nod. Their plain gray clothes contrasted with Dietrich''s burgundy silk shirt, decorated with rubies, and Kroghan''s knight''s sword. Their plain grey clothes contrasted with Dietrich''s burgundy silk shirt and sword decorated with rubies. The young man was talking to the inspector, so Cornelia had a chance to calm her surprise before he noticed her. Dietrich was not happy to see her there. Leaving the inspector behind, he stormed over to vent his frustration and anger on Kroghan.


    "You could have reported to His Majesty or Prince C¨¦sar, but you chose the one who would not severely punish you."


    "I reported it to the person who would help and seek truth, not just punish," - as always, the vice-captain remained unruffled. "And I also reported to the royal family. That''s all that mattered"


    "How convenient for you!"


    "Could you please stop arguing and explain the situation?" Cornelia patted the knight on the shoulder. Dietrich began to apologize, then remembered he didn''t greet the princess. When his hasty speech was finally over, Kroghan asked: "I thought Sir Herwig was supposed to be here?"


    Herwig, Dietrich''s second older brother, was the head of the city police. His involvement in the case again signified its importance.


    "He was here and has already left," replied Dietrich. "He had been called to work right from Ravenglass Thermae."


    "I would be quite upset too if some rascal interrupted my visit to Ravenglass Termae," sympathetically noted Kroghan. ""Come to think of it, it''s been a while since I''ve been there - too much work."


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Before the conversation took a completely different turn, Cornelia interrupted: "Certainly, you didn''t ask me to come here to talk about the public baths, did you?"


    Kroghan glanced at the knight, but the young man just repulsed it back. Whatever it was, it was difficult for either of them to start the discussion. Much easier it was to talk about the famous hall of the Ravenglass terms with its magnificent onyx pillars and turquoise waters.


    ¡°Your Highness Cornelia,¡± Dietrich started from afar, and was instantly interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ve told you a hundred times already ¨C call me Lia. I hate my full name.¡±


    ¡°I find it charming and beautiful though. I''m sure you say so just to show your displeasure with their majesties.¡±


    The only two familiar men in the room continue to beat around the bush, and the princess is never a patient type. Ignoring the knight''s last remark, she turned to the inspector.


    ¡°What is all this fuss about?¡±


    "Ah, Your Highness," - the man who had already started to lose his hair but still had no wrinkles on his face, sighed so deeply, as if letting out all the air he had ever breathed. Clearly, this couldn''t be a good sign. Cornelia stepped forward and looked over his shoulder. There were several crates. Some of them were filled with bags, but at least one open crate contained awfully familiar items that had no reason to be there.


    "Riffles," uttered the princess in a single word. Although it was an exaggeration to call these primitive things what their ancestors called weapons. Over time, the technology they used deteriorated, along with lack of parts. Still, by the look of it, these firearms were still in working order. "They should be stored in the royal armory. How did they end up in the back street?"


    Even without looking, she could feel the inspector tense up.


    "We are investigating this, Your Highness."


    "You all know very well that when my father finds out about this, heads will roll like rotten apples off the tree. I''m not threatening you," Cornelia quickly reassured the stiffened man. Even in poor light, she could see beads of sweat on his forehead. "But it would be best if we could solve this quickly without disturbing the king."


    "Yes, Your Highness, I understand," said the inspector. "We''re currently questioning those who were transporting the crates. We''ll also look for any witnesses."


    "Good. Make sure you ask them if they had a buyer or just wanted to sell them on the black market. In the meantime, I''ll check the royal armory and guard. Report anything you find through Sir Dietrich. Dietrich, you stay with the inspector for now."


    "Yes, Your Highness," the knight replied, and the two men moved to a corner of the storehouse to continue their interrupted conversation.


    Cornelia walked to the crate and borrowed a pair of gloves from one of the police officers. She took one of the guns and inspected it. This was really bad. Although these particular rifles did not belong to the original weapons that humankind had brought with them, and their quality could not compare to those of the originals, they were still working guns. The weapon factories of each country were regarded as the most important and protected facilities. They produced firearms to their best abilities, but it was never enough, and such weapons tended to break more often than the old ones. Their range and accuracy also lost out to the original rifles. However, the number of working original weapons decreased significantly over time, and they were more valuable than gold. After all, these weapons were one of the few things that humans could use to fight against nymphs, so their use and storage were strictly controlled by the royal family. All other conflicts, hunting and suppression of criminals or rioters should be solved with more primitive and easy-to-make weapons. If a nation were to lose its supply of ammunition and guns, it would have disastrous consequences. Not to mention the stationing on repeatedly attacked borderlands, such as the West.


    Trying to suppress the depressing thoughts, the princess returned the gun to the crate. There was nothing particular about it, except for the erased brand mark. Probably, whoever stole it was trying to cover up its origin. Cornelia turned around and found Kroghan right beside her. His composure impressed her again. If she were in his place, she wouldn''t be able to remain so calm, especially in front of the king. The vice-captain of the royal guard looked at the guns and said, "If we can figure out the motive, it will be easier to find out who is behind it."


    He wasn''t wrong, but the princess shook her head.


    "There are too many possibilities," she said. "It could be other countries trying to strengthen their army, or nobles planning a revolt."


    "With the taboo on using firepower against people, I doubt it," Kroghan paused and spoke in a quiet voice. "We cannot rule out the possibility that the ultimate buyer is not human at all."


    The girl flinched and looked at the vice-captain. "No way. I cannot believe that any human would deal with nymphs. That would be digging your own grave."


    "You know what they say - money can buy anything."


    "But not to that extent," the thought of someone selling humanity''s fate for a few gold coins disgusted her. Cornelia looked at the crates again. Reluctantly, she compromised. "Still, we need to check all speculation. Even the most absurd ones."


    "What speculation?" Dietrich had already finished his conversation with the inspector and joined in the conversation. The princess shook her head, avoiding his question. The young man was already concerned about her involvement in the situation. Adding another ridiculous theory would not help. The knight sighed. He let this pass, just to voice his discontent.


    "Anyway, Your Highness, what were you thinking when you agreed to his request? This is not a flydeer hunt or a Draw mission. It''s a dangerous matter. Those who stole the rifles will do anything to get them back and cover their tracks."


    "Still, I doubt they would harm royalty," said Kroghan, not missing the chance to contradict the knight again. "They will face a cruel death and the extermination of their families for such a crime."


    "Don''t worry," Cornelia said to her old friend, smiling. He might nag too much sometimes, but he genuinely cares about her. "I will be careful, although I agree with Kroghan that harming a member of the royal family requires being an utter fool or being driven into a corner. I intend to investigate without taking such reckless steps."

 Chapter 14

    Bug clearly remembered how she returned home, how the old couple she served was displeased, and how her legs were whipped. Yet here she was again, in the middle of the forest, late at night. And to make matters worse, she couldn''t remember exactly how she got there. Bug looked around - she was alone and still had no idea why she was there. It would be better to return to the village and hope no one saw her leave the barn without permission.


    She started to move but instantly froze. Her clumsy, heavy body felt completely different. The pain had also disappeared. The realization struck her - this must be one of her dreams. A life as a hunchbacked servant without any family had never been easy. When things were too hard to bear, Bug could find solace in dreams. In those nightly realms, she could travel anywhere, read countless books, have friends to share secrets with, and encourage each other. She could even have a loving partner.


    Bug made several steps forward, stopped for a moment, and then broke into a run.


    She couldn¡¯t contain the overwhelming joy: never before had her body moved so smoothly and freely. It felt as if her legs had become as strong as a bull''s, and as fast as a bird''s wings. That certainly wasn''t the best way to describe it, but she had never read any books or heard many stories, so all she could do was compare with her own observations to them.


    This dream was fantastic.


    Something fell near her. Bug moved closer to the object - on a layer of fallen leaves, she spotted a small ball, the size of a nut. Strangely, without touching it, she could tell that the ball was made of resin, dry leaves, and ground. She smelled it. Why did she smell it? Perplexed, Bug raised her head, and at the same moment, another ball hit her back. The chirping sound filled her ears. On an upside-down tree, there were honey squirrels sitting. Aside from their bright yellow bellies, they were covered in dark gray fur. Long, slim tails with bushy tassels hung down from the branches, prompting a strange desire to grab and pull them. Annoyed by the intruder''s presence, they scolded her with shrill voices while a few held dirt balls in their front paws.


    Bug knew that these creatures used their long proboscis to collect flower nectar. Hunters often robbed their nests to collect honey that squirrels had stored in empty shells from rocky tree fruits. They were particularly fond of upside-down trees, and this one was definitely their nest. Bug''s thoughts were interrupted by another resin ball hitting her head. Honey squirrels obviously did not like the idea of an intruder wanting a share of their storage. ''But it would be nice to have something sweet instead of a bland soup.''


    Paying no attention to the chirping, Bug put her hand on the trunk of the tree and instantly pulled it off. It was not her hand. She shook her head, trying to get rid of the image of a large, covered in black fur, paw. Yet, when she opened her eyes and looked down, a pair of animal paws with dull claws were still there. The shrill screams of the squirrel suddenly made her feel dizzy and sick. Bug turned away from the tree and ran.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.Despite the darkness, she somehow knew the way to the nearest creek. Its fresh and cool smell led her through the forest. She stepped onto the muddy bank and looked into the running water. The stream was small and full of rocks; it took her a while to calm down and see her own reflection. Bug screamed, but her voice came out like some kind of whimper.


    Even if this was a dream it was too much. She should have been a beautiful lady or at least a healthy village girl, but instead she turned into a monster - a wolf ant. As if all the insults she suffered from the bullies weren''t enough, she now turned into an actual animal. Bug made a timid attempt to look into the water again, hoping for some change. But the reflection remained the same - the long muzzle with short black fur, golden eyes and impressive jaws full of sharp fangs. Overwhelmed by sadness she sat down.


    The grumbling sounds on the right made Bug turn her head. There, in the mud was sitting a stork hopper and staring at her. Its pink feathers were disheveled and with every breath it took, its belly inflated like a balloon. The stork hopper opened its long beak and grumbled again as if trying to scare off the intruder. It must have really liked this part of the creek. It must really like this part of the creek, to go against a beast whose single head was bigger than the entire hopper. Normally, Bug would have just left, but the unfair dream had made her irritated. She took a few steps towards the creature, and that was enough for it to leap into the shrubs. Once again, she was left alone to sullen over the disappointing dream.


    Yet she wasn''t left alone for long. While thinking about how to wake up, Bug felt someone''s presence. On the other side of the stream, there was an animal with a peculiar smell. She stood up, staring into the bushes. She wasn''t sure if she should run away but decided that few animals were dangerous enough for wolf ants. So, it should be fine to stay. It took a while before a familiar figure appeared between the trees.


    Another wolf ant froze and stared back at her. It was carrying a piece of meat in its jaws, the muzzle covered in blood. The beast was about the same size as she, and luckily it wasn''t aggressive, at least not yet. It reminded Bug of the same kind of animal she had seen in her dream in the crevice. Maybe that was why she kept dreaming about it even after she returned to the village. This thought calmed her down a little.


    Meanwhile, the lack of response from her seemed to be a sign to the wolf ant she met this time. It walked deeper into the forest. Even though Bug had no idea how, it invited her to follow. Confused, she crossed the creek, but there were no clues on the other side either. It just felt as if she was being welcomed to follow the wolf. Bug turned her head towards the direction of the village. It didn''t seem like she would wake up any time soon.


    All of a sudden, the idea of keeping the wolf ant company made her heart beat faster. Despite the danger Bug hurried into the woods.

 Chapter 15

    The boy couldn''t match the animals'' speed. The ferocity they unleashed on every guard who stood in their way was hardly comparable to the pit''s executions. Most of the time, Ashwin was only faced with the result of the beasts'' murderous actions. He had been thinking about this the whole time since he stepped out of the dungeon - should he follow the animals or try to reach out to any human being? However, the boy wasn''t given a chance to decide for himself. Every time he tried to take another path or slow down, a crude paw pushed him from behind. Was this arrangement or just coincidence, but injured apes followed him closely and corrected every "wrong" move. This act of attention was neither performed gently nor welcomed by Ashwin. In fact, it made him feel helpless, as if he was still trapped in a cage, even though his warders had changed.


    The first thing that Scarface did after leaving the dungeon was to climb up the highest building in the area. A few of his companions followed him while the others looted nearby shops. The animals grabbed everything they could carry without slowing them down, while some took food and colorful fabric rolls, others put beads and necklaces around their necks. The shopkeepers who weren''t lucky enough to escape hid behind doors, inside wardrobes or under counters. Fortunately, the animals were too busy robbing and ignored unarmed humans. The boy stared at the chaos helplessly. He couldn''t help people and wasn''t helped by them either. Ashwin could only console himself with the hope that the apes'' hide confused the shopkeepers, and if they knew he was human too, they would try to rescue him.


    One of the apes was examining the inside of the crate, throwing everything that it deemed to be useless. A leather sandal hit the boy, and this brought Ashwin back to reality. He was still wearing a hide and couldn''t move much in the pit over the past year. But now, he needed something to cover his bare feet. They had already begun to ache after a short escape, and it would be even worse if runaways left the city with its roads. Ashwin put on a sandal and joined an ape to check the crate''s contents. The animal grumbled, but didn''t push the boy away. He could find and put on another sandal. Though the shoes were a bit large for his feet, they were still better than walking barefoot. Ashwin also found a small shoulder bag, but he didn''t have time to check what was inside - Scarface and his aides returned.


    As soon as the leader climbed down from the building, he shouted to attract the attention of the looting animals. The apes gathered around him and, a few seconds later, they were already running as a group. One of the injured beasts once again pulled a boy by the arm. Ashwin, who was now wearing sandals and carrying a small bag, followed the animals. He hoped they would go out onto the main street, with its bright lights, but instead they continued through the narrow, dim alleys. As the sun set, some people chose to hide in the darkness of their homes, while others lit lanterns. Their light cast wild shadows on the walls of the white buildings, with their painted ornaments and dirty roads, making it difficult to distinguish between reality and murky illusions.


    Then, after a wild run, they suddenly stopped. Ashwin thought they might be facing another group of soldiers sent to capture the beasts. But there were no sounds of fighting. From the back of the group, the boy went around the waiting animals and looked around the corner. They had almost reached the western gate. It was closed. Ashwin felt his heart sink. He looked for Scarface, but the leader was patiently watching the gates. He was waiting for something to happen. He was waiting for something to happen, although the boy didn''t know what might happen. It was obvious that, as soon as the city was attacked, all exits were sealed. And it was unlikely that the ruler would be foolish enough to open them before catching the fugitives.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.The noise drew his attention. A crowd was arguing with the guards. At first, Ashwin couldn''t hear clearly, because humans were interrupting each other and talking too fast, and some words were drowned out by screams. Slowly, he began to unravel information from this cacophony. The harbor was under attack. Pirate ships were bombarding it. And while people outside the city hurried to get inside the city''s protection walls, some citizens were desperate to escape it. The cities could not hold all of the country''s population, so it was common for all nations to have smaller towns and villages that remained in the territory regardless of the Draw. Those who visited the capital for trade, work, or any other business, were worried about their families outside the city''s walls. Their fear was understandable, but Ashwin doubted that the guards would give in to the people''s pleas.


    ''Harbor - it means that we have moved to a territory with a coastline after the Draw. And the passing monsoon means we are still in the south. Therefore, we are now in the South territory.'' Even though Ashwin wasn''t sure how this information could help him, he felt a bit calmer. After sitting in the pit for a year, he had been helpless and separated from any news, but even this little bit of information gave him a sense of control over his life, albeit illusory.


    He was brought back to reality by another explosion. The thunder-like sound roared so close to them that Ashwin thought the nearby house was going to collapse. However, one thing seemed strange - he didn''t feel any shaking. Puzzled, the boy looked at the crowd. People froze for a second, then burst into screams.


    "It''s the pirates!"


    "They are here already!"


    "Let us out!"


    The guards tried to hold back the crowd, but people kept pushing forward.


    "You just don''t care about what happens to us! You only care about your stupid orders!"


    "Silence! Back off now!" shouted the man in charge of the gate''s security. He drew his khanda sword, but before he could strike anyone, the crowd rushed through and pushed the guards aside. In a matter of seconds, the gates opened, and several hundred people fled from the city. As the stream thinned, Scarface gave the signal. Apes ran to the gates, pushing through the remaining humans. Ashwin followed them when he noticed a beast picking up the guard''s sword. Ashwin followed them when he noticed a beast picking up the guard''s sword. The boy tried to slow down, but his attempt to imitate the animal''s idea was ruined when he was pulled again by the arm. In the end, he could not do much. However, they ran through the gate. The animal group distanced itself from people fleeing the city. As soon as they left behind the capital''s walls, they increased their pace even more. Night was still young when explosions stopped at the harbor and Rajah received a less urgent report. His favorite pets ran away from pit and guards failed to catch them.

 Chapter 16

    It didn''t take any effort to catch up with the wolf ant. Bug followed it, keeping some distance, and to her relief, the beast didn''t mind her company. As they proceeded further, the forest looked more and more alien. The plants cultivated by humans had almost completely disappeared from sight. Upside-down trees had replaced the mulberry trees that grew around the village. The young rocky trees popped up here and there, an impossible sight to see near inhabited areas. This was one of Bug''s tasks, which she did quite often - weed out the sprouts before they grew hard bark, which was impossible to cut with an axe. When she was a child, she had heard stories about how their ancestors had used explosives to clear territories for arable land, which was a tremendous task. Even today, humankind continues to fight against persistent nature.


    Bug glanced at the wolf ant in front of her. The animal looked around and waited. Deep in thought, she slowed down her pace. She felt embarrassed, like a guest who had arrived late. She picked up the pace and caught up with the wolf ant, walking just behind it. She kept wondering how the beast''s company felt quite comfortable despite her disappointment at turning into one. They changed their pace from a light trot to walking.


    Then she felt the presence of another wolf ant, walking ahead of them. He was also carrying a piece of meat. The beast noticed her, but only glanced at her. Bug looked at the wolf that invited her to come near the steam. ''How far are we going?'' she wished she could ask this, but obviously, she couldn''t speak.


    Fortunately, her patience was not tested for much longer. They reached a hill with a few mature rocky trees growing on it. Between the thick trunks, the ground was covered with low soft grass. At the foot of the hill, Bug noticed a deep hole - the entrance to the den. Its size clearly indicated that they had come to the wolf ants'' nest. Bug slowed her pace. Running through the woods with few beasts was one thing, but facing an entire swarm could be deadly. She did not want her dream to become a bloody nightmare. Bug turned around only to run into another wolf ant. This one was much larger than her or those she had met so far. A thick black mane covered its neck and shoulders. The creature looked down at her curiously and sniffed. She remembered the hunter''s stories: wolf ants divide their work among themselves just like social insects, from which they got their name. The larger ones are soldiers who guard the nest and defend it from intruders. This meeting could very well end her surreal dream.


    The soldier kept sniffing. Now that his muzzle was so close, Bug could examine it in detail she would never have been able to see in real life. The beast had tubercles between its small ears and a massive jaw. Strong paws with dull claws could easily break a human spine, but the workers used them mostly for digging tunnels. A couple of other soldiers approached them. Bug tried not to move as the animals investigated her. It would have been nice if they had tails like dogs to show their hostility or friendliness, but alas, the only sign she could rely on was the lack of threatening noises and a strange feeling like intuition. This was similar to how she felt at the stream. The animals did not speak, yet she knew they were curious, puzzled, and fortunately not alarmed by her presence. She tried to figure out how she could receive this information. It was almost as if she smelled it. But that didn''t make sense, at least not to her human mind.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.New animals continued to gather around her. Now, she was completely surrounded and could not run away even if she tried. Surprisingly, she did not feel nervous now. Each beast that approached her and sniffed seemed to look at Bug''s eyes like a curious puppy welcoming a newcomer. This absurd comparison cheered her up. Somehow, her mood transmitted to the gathered animals. Wolf ants began to rub their sides against her, almost like barn cats rubbed against her feet when she fed them. She started to wonder what breakfast they would have this morning, when suddenly the beasts stepped away from her. Bug stared at the path the animals had created. Now, she felt nervous and timid again.


    The wolf ant was slowly approaching her. It was about the same size as a soldier, maybe even bigger, but its mane was grey. The hunter''s tale and the behavior of the animals made Bug certain - she was facing the queen, the only animal that stands above all and leads the swarm. Her subjects'' peaceful behavior calmed the girl down, but the queen was sending a different signal. She faced the intruder head-on. The tubercles opened, releasing a pair of sturdy mandibles. The queen hissed, and the atmosphere changed in an instant. Bug felt her heart racing. She was still surrounded and had no way to escape. ''Does she think I came here to fight her or challenge her authority? But I never meant to! I just...'' That "just" made Bug suddenly forget about her fear. Why did she follow that worker in the first place? She could have ignored the invitation. Was it because she was so tempted to explore the woods? Was she always curious about the land and its inhabitants?


    No. It was the invitation itself that captivated her. The sense of being accepted by the group, the sense of belonging, which she couldn''t achieve in the village, no matter how hard she worked. She was so desperate to feel this that she followed the animal. This realization made her feel devastated and extremely lonely. The bullies would have been thrilled to learn their victim had ended up in the beast''s lair. At this point, the dream of being murdered by a furious swarm seemed like a less painful outcome.


    The hissing stopped. The queen moved closer and rubbed her side against the intruder''s. Still feeling devastated, Bug raised her gaze. The queen walked into the nest, and the soldiers returned to their posts. She was left with a few workers around her. Little by little, her sadness started to fade. The swarm did not attack her, and even the queen accepted her as a new member. ''Does this mean I''m part of the swarm now?'' Bug glanced at the workers around her. She couldn''t read their intentions from their muzzles. Yet again, she felt some sort of invitation. She started sniffing, trying to gather vague information. The wolf ants asked her to join them on their tasks. One was a worker who invited her to follow him at the creek. Another was slowly moving step by step towards the nest.


    To carry food or to dig?


    Once again, she felt her heart starting to beat faster. The feeling of excitement drove away all her useless worries. There were no bullies here, nor were there any lashes. And here was even a choice. Bug looked at the familiar wolf and mentally thanked him. She wasn''t sure if he could feel her gratitude, but she did it anyway. Then she followed the one who had invited her to dig tunnels inside the nest.

 Chapter 17

    The quietness of Castro''s Grand Library was usually disturbed only by the rustle of pages and brief whispers. A few officials who received admission were solely focused on finding information for their work. None of them attempted to start a conversation with royal family members in Spiral Hall. A respectful greeting was sufficient for both parties to be satisfied.


    The princess tapped her forefinger on the table a few times. The library was a good place to meet so far. It would have been even better if C¨¦sar weren''t here now. Her brother never was a bookworm. He went to classes and did assignments, but she found it difficult to see him going to the library just for reading for pleasure. In fact, Cornelia would have been less surprised to find him in a back street bar with ordinary people. At least he could pick up girls there. But here he was, sitting across from her with a bottle of wine and glass. Another bottle, already empty, was left under his chair. None of the officials who briefly attended the Spiral Hall commented on his behavior. As if they didn''t see the bottles, as long as he also had a book. The one in front of him was thick and quite old by the look of its cover. He looked intently at the book and turned a few pages forward.


    Cornelia returned to the paper in front of her. She quickly read the content again, then tapped her forefinger again. A clinking sound echoed throughout all eight floors of the Spiral Hall each time C¨¦sar placed the glass on the table. The prince looked up at the glass dome - it let in enough sunlight for reading, but also created excellent acoustics.


    "Was it really necessary to bring liquor to the library?"


    The prince leaned back in his chair. With a familiar gesture, he ran his fingers through his blond hair. His full attention was now on his sister, as if he was waiting for this moment.


    "It helps me understand the content. And from the way you are still in the middle, you also need some. But wait, I forgot. You can''t drink yet. Sorry," with a wide grin on his face, C¨¦sar emptied the glass in one gulp


    "What a childish thing to be proud of. I will be eighteen in a few months."


    Cornelia glanced at the paper in front of her. She had finished long ago, but C¨¦sar''s presence irritated her. Frowning, the girl took the letter out of her pocket and read it. In the worst case, she would just finish writing her answer in her room. But if C¨¦sar was still there when Dietrich arrived, that could cause unnecessary questions. Gossips always surrounded royal families in all countries. Although they had been friends for almost five years, her closeness with a young knight might be considered indecent by sharp tongues, visiting officials, and ultimately by the press. To prevent a situation that could compromise them both, instead of inviting Dietrich into her chambers, Cornelia arranged a meeting in the Grand Library. Only to encounter another kind of problem in the form of her brother.


    C¨¦sar stared at the letter in her hands. The book he had been reading was completely forgotten while it only a few seconds for him to fill his glass.


    "I must give you credit - you have patience for these things."


    "Humankind has written letters throughout history," replied Cornelia, without sparing him a glance. "It''s not that difficult, even you can do it."


    "Writing is not the problem. The waiting for an answer is the problem."


    Cornelia looked at her brother ¨C C¨¦sar was twiddling the glass in his hand, staring at the straw-yellow liquid. She didn''t answer, partly hoping this would put an end to the pointless conversation. But C¨¦sar continued.


    "I keep wondering how our ancestors could have been so shortsighted not to bring pigeons with them?"


    The princess let out a sigh and placed the letter on the table.


    "I suppose they could not predict that they would lose the high-speed communication they were used to. Would you take a rock with you if you already have a gun?"


    "But they did not expect to use horse-drawn transportation, yet they took horses with them anyway."


    "This and that are different. Humans like horses. They took them for leisure, but you know that yourself pretty well."


    "Praise them for that. It would be a disaster to walk such distances or use bulls" - C¨¦sar raised a glass and drank a bit. "Still, waiting for an answer for weeks is killing me"


    A sudden conversation about obsolete communication means and transportation took Cornelia by surprise. Perhaps her brother was one of those people who tended to ask sophisticated questions when he was drunk. Then again, she had never drunk with him.


    "Yes, it would be nice to get faster replies in daily life."


    The day when radio went silent happened during the early stages of the war. Nymphs did not need radio waves, so they created a magical device to silence the entire land. For humans, it was another huge blow. It was as if the lack of natural resources was not difficult enough, and now humanity was thrown back into the era of letters and messengers. Attempts were made to destroy the obstacle, but it turned out that there were several backups deep within the nymph territory. Humanity was already in crisis after the first strike - the destruction of digital data storage and the loss of almost all highly qualified engineers. Therefore, in order to preserve resources and human life, the King decided to delay further operations to reopen communication channels. Time passed, but the necessary resources were never found.


    As if reading his sister''s thoughts, C¨¦sar continued to talk.


    "It makes you wonder whether it was a wise decision for the first King to start a war in the first place. If he had swallowed his pride and accepted a tribute from the nymphs, we might have lived in far better conditions."


    "Just having such doubts speaks volumes about the person who has them. Our ancestors were far more dignified and prouder than anyone could ever hope to be."


    "Oh please, I''m not the only one who questions the king''s actions. And I can assure you that my thoughts are far more innocent than the kitchen talk of our subjects."


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!While Cornelia was mulling over how to respond to the prince''s offensive yet candid words someone approached them. The siblings were staring at each other, waiting for the intruder to greet them and leave, but it turned out that it wasn''t another clerk after all. As always, Dietrich was dressed to the nines and greeted the royals formally. His softly spoken voice brought the staring contest to an end. The princess grabbed the letter and unfinished reply and nodded to the knight.


    "I''m terribly sorry to interrupt, but Her Highness wishes to speak with me."


    C¨¦sar grinned. Dietrich''s politeness left no room for argument.


    "Of course she did. Well, I''m out of drinks anyway," the prince shook an empty bottle and placed it under the chair. Cornelia expected him to stand up and walk away, but C¨¦sar instead leaned on the back of his chair and closed his eyes.


    "Don''t fall while you''re sleeping, brother."


    He didn''t reply. Dietrich glanced at the prince. Despite being ignored he bowed and followed the princess. The passage with bookshelves on one side and balcony railings on the other spiraled up. Even though there were no stairs, it was difficult for some officials to reach the top floor, the eighth floor, so Cornelia was sure they wouldn''t bump into anyone on the last floor. And she was right - apart from a lone librarian''s assistant on the fifth floor, they met no one else.


    Dietrich was following the princess closely, secretly stealing glances at her.


    "Thank you for inviting me here, Your Highness. It''s a rare chance to attend the Spiral Hall."


    "No need for gratitude. Besides, the Grand Library is nothing compared to the one held by Tower scholars, as I hear. Now I regret leaving in such a hurry. Maybe I should''ve stayed another day at the tower and visited the Underground Library after all."


    "You can do so during the next draw mission or pay them a visit early if you find a suitable excuse. Didn''t the letter you were writing have something to do with the tower?" the princess looked at him and Dietrich averted his gaze. "I noticed the address on the envelope."


    Now that they reached the eighth floor, Cornelia looked around to see if anyone was around. They spoke in low voices, but the palace was known for its ears starving for secrets in every corner.


    "Yes, I met someone at the banquet, and we''ve been corresponding ever since."


    Her words caught the knight off guard. In a flat voice, he asked:


    "The banquet? But we left before it was held."


    "The welcome banquet, of course. You were with the general most of the time, but I also talked with other delegations and scholars. One of them had some interesting views, so we both wanted to keep in touch. In fact, I''m thinking about inviting her to the capital and offering her a job."


    "Oh! Oh, so it''s a woman." Dietrich''s sudden reaction, alongside a relieved face, bewildered Cornelia.


    "Well, yes, why does it matter?"


    "No, of course not. It''s a good idea." The princess shook her head. "Let''s discuss it another time. Nothing is set in stone yet, and we have more important things to talk about. I checked the guard shifts in the armory, but there was nothing suspicious. The only problem is the ledger content. The weapons numbers seem to match the ledger notes. If the ledger was changed or replaced to hide the missing rifles, it means the smugglers placed a man inside the palace walls, and a higher-ranking one at that."


    Dietrich listened carefully, but he couldn''t hide his worry.


    "Finding a spy might be difficult without the help of the official investigation. If that''s the case, we will have to inform His Majesty and ask for his approval."


    The princess made a wry face.


    "I know, but let''s try to avoid it for as long as possible. What about the police investigation? What news do you have?"


    "Unfortunately, the people who were arrested don''t know much about the deal. We don''t have any names of the clients, and the storage was rented with fake documents. However, the men who moved the boxes were supposed to pick up another one from a pub."


    "Is there another one?" The news of an additional crate of stolen guns did not please the girl, but the chance to return them and find out who was behind the scheme softened the blow. "What pub?"


    "That''s the problem - we don''t know. They should have received a name and address, but then the storage was discovered by the police and the broker did not get in touch. We have a list of possible locations," Dietrich took a folded piece of paper out of his pocket and gave it to Princess. "Unfortunately, the area is crowded with such places, and we are short-staffed, so it will take some time."


    "So, we might find the broker and another crate with rifles..."


    The sound of footsteps made the princess quiet. Both looked over the balcony railing ¨C a servant was holding a few books and slowly climbing up to the seventh floor. An involuntary pause helped Cornelia escape the knight''s suspicion. "He said himself that we don''t have enough people to look for it secretly. And he would surely make a fuss if I volunteered to help," observing how the man was returning books to their designated places, one by one, she avoided Dietrich''s gaze.


    Several minutes passed while waiting for the servant to leave. When finally, they were left alone Cornelia whispered:


    "Maybe we should have met at night after all."


    Dietrich''s face stiffened.


    "Your Highness, you mean when they release bats?"


    "What''s wrong with bats? Are you scared of them?"


    "No, of course not. But I still prefer avoiding bumping into something so ugly."


    His harsh words towards the beloved and carefully tended library''s insect hunters made Cornelia frown. "Bats" or carabus bats were a local species resembling those that humans were familiar with, but with iridescent gold-green fur. They were rare exceptions to the use of new world animals: partly because they were easy to tame, and partly due to Castro''s ancestral tradition of keeping them in book storage. The girl crossed her arms over her chest.


    "They help preserve the library''s treasures. And I think they are cute."


    The young knight forced a smile.


    "You have the strangest taste, Your Highness."

 Chapter 18

    The animals only stopped running after Ashwin collapsed on the ground for the third time. Two times before this, the injured apes had started screaming and pulled him by the hands and legs until the boy gathered enough strength to rise. Each time, he told himself it was the last time. No, he certainly wouldn''t move a finger, no matter how annoying their squeals were. Yet, his resolve faded quickly. The apes'' persistence was one thing, but the other reason that drove him to run was fear of the pursuers. The riders might catch up to them at any moment. Fortunately, the apes didn''t stay long in the open, and at the first opportunity, they dove into the forest, deftly moving through the aerial roots of the banyans, which would surely slow down mounted soldiers.


    Ashwin was lying on the ground, ignoring the mud on his face, apes poked him in the ribs, and even the commotion among the animals. He had no strength to lift a finger. At least, he had none at that time. When the boy finally sat up and looked around, the beasts were busy checking the plundered goods. Some of them were tearing the fabric into even pieces. Puzzled by their actions, Ashwin thought maybe they were making bandages for injured animals. He instantly dismissed this crazy idea. Why would animals be so smart, especially cannibalistic animals?


    The boy slowly stood up. His feet were aching despite the short rest. He noticed a small stream and, limping, headed towards it. Fortunately, another thing of great importance was also there. The ape that had stolen the guard''s sword was scooping up water and drinking it. Ashwin gathered his resolve and sat down beside the beast. Its gaze turned away from the stream towards the human. The boy gestured his request: he pointed to the sword, showing the metal threads, and bowed, then tried it all again. He knew that these animals were not completely stupid, but it was difficult to plead without using words. Even if the beast understood, he could only hope that it would be merciful enough to lend him the sword.


    After a few attempts, Ashwin raised his gaze. Red eyes stared at him intensely. Then, the ape picked up the sword and swung it. The blade sliced the air with a slashing sound. Ashwin flinched, but the sword stopped before it hit him. The ape clapped its sides and made laughter-like noise. sound. Exhausted from the long run and all the hardships, Ashwin looked at the beast with disdain. ''What did I even hope for?'' He started to get up, but the ape pulled him back to the ground by his arm. He was prepared for another trick, but the animal finally began cutting the ropes. One by one, they loosened up. When it was done, the animal grabbed the sword and walked away from the stream. Ashwin watched as his benefactor approached the animals that had torn the stolen clothes to pieces.


    Finally, after a whole year, he was able to remove the accursed hide. Ashwin almost leaped out of the hide and splashed water all over his body. The stream was cold, but the boy still felt as if bugs that lived in the fur were still crawling on him. He cast aside all doubts and dived into the water. His skin itched from bites and tight threads. His teeth chattered crazily, but being able to bathe for the first time since that terrible night when the house of Cheda was overthrown was like bliss. When he returned to the bank, the piece of cloth was lying near the hide, seemingly left by someone from apes. The boy used it as a loincloth, but although the weather was warm, he felt embarrassed. He hoped he could use the leftover fabric and wear it as a cloak, but apes rolled it up and took it with them.


    The boy opened the shoulder bag that he had taken from the city, but before he could have a proper look at it, one of the apes grabbed the bag and pushed the boy away. Ashwin lost his balance and fell to the ground. He tried to protest, but the animal growled at him and showed sharp canine teeth, forcing the human to give in. It was humiliating enough to be walking around practically naked, but losing his few possessions, which he already considered his own, made him feel miserable beyond measure. The ape thoroughly investigated the contents of the bag, sniffing at unfamiliar things and returning them. The boy stood up, but his momentary courage faded when the beast glared at him. The animal then threw back a small resin box to Ashwin and returned its attention to the bag. Ashwin picked up the box and looked inside. It appeared to contain an untouched matchbox. A valuable item, though holding it in his hands all the time without the ability to store it in a pocket or bag was inconvenient.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.Ashwin looked around, trying to think about the further plan. Should he try and return to people? Certainly, he should. Going to the capital is dangerous, but a smaller town might be a good place to hide and look for his father''s followers. On the other hand, he had nothing. No money, no weapons, and even no clothes. How can he survive?


    "Should I stay with the monkeys for now?" ¨C he mumbled absent-mindedly.


    "Who are you calling monkeys?"


    Ashwin flinched and raised his eyes. One of the apes closest to Scarface was standing in front of him on two legs, glaring at the boy. A piece of cloth wrapped around its thighs as a loincloth. The beast raised its paw and pushed the boy in the chest. Ashwin fell back on his back but didn''t even notice the pain. Fear took over him as he stared at the ape.


    "Enough."


    This time, another animal spoke. Now everyone was silent. Scarface approached them and his aide immediately dropped down on all fours. Ashwin wanted to scream, but he felt as if his chest was being squeezed and left without air. No one had ever taught him that the man-eating apes could talk. It should not have been possible. It was simply impossible - their larynxes were incapable of speech. That''s what he had learned from Batsa and books. But then, the memories of all the whispers at night in the pit came back to his mind. It made sense now. It wasn''t because he was slowly going crazy in the dungeon. They did speak.


    Scarface approached the boy and stood on two legs. He looked down at Ashwin, his dark red eyes full of the sense of superiority. The ape opened its mouth and said:


    "I saved you. Your life belongs to me. You will come with us."


    The boy bluntly asked a tormenting question:


    "How can you speak? Man-eating apes can''t talk."


    Someone snorted, but Scarface just opened his mouth wide. For a moment, he stood there, gaping at the boy. Suddenly, a subdued but clear sound of an explosion came from the ape''s throat. The birds hiding in the leaves and grass flew away, scared by the sudden noise. Scarface stared at the stunned boy.


    "My kind possesses sound magic. It can hardly be called valuable, though. And we don''t talk with humans like you don''t speak with flydeers," - the leader of the apes leaned forward and poked the boy on the forehead. ¨C So, what are you going to be: a member of my troop or my prey?"


    Ashwin stared back at the red eyes, instead of averting his gaze. The unreal nature of this conversation and the overall situation made him forget about the animal''s principles of submission.


    "The answer is obvious ¨C I don''t want to be a flydeer."


    "That''s what I thought."


    Scarface straightened up. The apes were looking at the scene, impatiently waiting for the result. Some were disappointed by the outcome, but whether they wanted blood or not wanted the conflict at all remained unknown to Ashwin. Scarface looked around to make sure everyone was gathered and paying attention. Only then did he command:


    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 19

    If Herwig had not brought more people into the investigation, at this time the police would have checked only half of the list. Cornelia chose a few places near the northern gates. This place was farther from the royal armory and factory district but was popular with foreign traders. Wool they found in the storage seemed to be of higher quality than that produced by Suffolk sheep in their kingdom. Therefore, the product from another kingdom was used to conceal stolen weapons. Hoping to use this information as a clue, the princess visited three pubs before arriving at the fourth.


    At first glance, this place was not different from the others she had visited. A three-story building was built in more prosperous times and was squeezed between much taller buildings. The first floor was occupied by a bar, the second floor offered rooms for travelers at an affordable price. The third floor could be used as a warehouse, extra rooms, or a home for the owners. Not everyone liked living right under the tiled roof with low ceilings, but the lack of available space inside the floating cities left little room for choosing.


    The princess proceeded with the same routine as she had done three times before: ordering a drink in the bar, observing the surroundings, and checking the other floors. The first floor was full of people. Local workers mostly stuck to each other, while merchant companies looked far more diverse. Those interested in their businesses to prosper left behind any timidity and eagerly engaged in conversations with travelers from other kingdoms. Cornelia took a sip of her ordered homemade ginger ale and found a seat at a small table under the stairs, which didn''t have a full view of the first floor but was a good place to avoid attention. She began listening to nearby conversations, unfortunately, it was loud in the bar with simultaneous talks layered on top of each other.


    Trying to make use of the fragments of overheard conversations, Cornelia observed the bar. The latter, with skin tones ranging from black umber to brown ochre, cheerfully shared news and discussed business. Despite having been left for a second term in the North-East territory, with its cold winters, they seemed to never lose hope. Looking at them, Cornelia remembered a friend she had made during the Tower banquet: ''I wish we could meet and talk soon. I wonder how her research is going?''. But it would require much more effort than simply writing an invitation letter offering a job in Castro. To make such an opportunity available, she would need to provide a researcher with proper financial support. Grimmer thoughts could wait. Cornelia took another sip and noticed some movement at the entrance, so she glanced in that direction.


    A man with a sack on his shoulder quickly walked up the stairs. He covered most of his face with a scarf, but the ornament on the sleeves of his shirt was similar to that of a favorite Varman''s. The country had moved after the last Draw to the north, a territory famous for its hills and meadows pastures. It might be a questionable hint, but it''s still worth checking out. The princess left her drink unfinished and followed the man up the stairs.


    Upstairs, as predicted, was filled with rented rooms. Near the railings, she found a bucket with a floorcloth, left by the cleaning woman. The sound of footsteps came from the stairs leading to the next floor. The Varman person was heading to the last floor, so the princess picked up the bucket and followed him. She left behind the first flight and started to climb up the second one when a cloaked figure hung over her, blocking the path her target took. ''He looks like a thug. Or is he a bodyguard?'' - the quick thought crossed her mind. Neither of these options sounded like good news to her.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.The young man looked a few years older than she, yet he was well-built. His broad chest, wide shoulders, and strong arms made it clear that if there was a fight, it wouldn''t be easy to deal with him. Making things worse, they would be clashing on the narrow stairs. For a moment, Cornelia was considering the best course of action: should she retreat, or should she try to attack him? Her gaze met his calm hazel eyes. It would be possible to defeat him with a surprise attack, but now he was on guard. Holding tightly the bucket, Cornelia lowered her head.


    "I''m done cleaning the other floors. Can you move aside, please? I need to finish my work."


    She stepped forward, but despite her action, the guy didn''t move. Cornelia raised her head again. She stood so close to him that any decent man would have felt uncomfortable, especially if her title was known. But this one just stared back.


    Somehow, something seemed familiar about him. But Cornelia was sure she had met him for the first time. A sudden realization took her aback: ''Oh, I see. The way he frowns is similar to my father''s.'' Not the most pleasant similarity to have.


    Still frowning, the guy leaned forward, and it took some effort for Cornelia not to step back. She expected him to grab her hand, but instead, he took the bucket from her.


    "No need to clean here. I''ll do it myself," his low voice sounded calm, yet firm.


    Vexed by his interference, Cornelia retreated. There was no way to tell how many of his allies, possible smugglers, were upstairs. She planned to investigate alone as far as she could. Now that she had encountered a suspect, it would be wise to get help. The princess returned to the first floor. Still standing near the stairs, she gave a sign to one of the waitresses.


    "What is located on the third floor?"


    "Storerooms. We rent them to merchants and travelers. Would you like to rent one?"


    Cornelia shook her head and the interest in the woman''s eyes began to fade. Before she could leave for other customers, the princess quickly wrote a note: "Please go to the nearest police station and bring a couple of officers here. Give them this note; it will clear up any questions." Cornelia handed over the piece of paper with a banknote. Encouraged by the sudden payment, the waitress hurried outside. Their brief conversation attracted a bald man with a white goatee, sitting at the bar counter. Despite his thinness and short height, he approached the stairs with speed that was difficult to expect from someone of his complexion and age. Before he could question her, Cornelia showed a medallion with a royal crest on it. A slight annoyance on the man''s face turned to anxiety.


    "Are you the owner?"


    "Yes, your..." he hesitated over the right way to address her. It was understandable. She didn''t wear anything flashy, and no one accompanied her. "Your Ladyship."


    "We will need to check the third floor as soon as the police arrive. It''s a matter of national security."


    "Of course, of course," the man readily accepted the situation. Even more, his expression, the slight smile, made it obvious he was going to use it as a way to advertise his business. Before he could build a nice castle in the clouds, the princess put an end to this fantasy.


    "If you leak any information, this place will be confiscated."


    "Naturally, your ladyship."


    "But I can give you my word - the Royal Guard Corps will celebrate their next pay day here."


    This promise certainly cheered up the owner.


    The police arrived faster than expected. In one of the storage rooms on the third floor, they found a bag of wool and a crate of rifles. But despite watching the stairs all the time before the police arrived, they didn''t find anyone upstairs. Both Varman person and the cloaked man, who might have been a bodyguard or the broker himself, disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 20

    Just like any other morning, Bug woke up in the barn. It was the same view that the girl saw every morning when she first opened her eyes: agricultural tools hanging on the wooden wall, piles of silos for cattle storage, and crates filled with useless things that an elderly couple were reluctant to throw away. The old mattress with straw sticking out in all directions felt familiar and warm. The girl stretched her arms and legs, then sat down. A thin blanket slid down, revealing bare skin. Reflexively Bug pulled the fabric, covering herself, even though she was the only person in the barn.


    For a moment, she sat motionless. Suddenly, waking up completely naked, freaked her out. The girl tried to remember how she had gone to sleep. Lashing, the old woman had given her. Yes, she had taken off her clothes because the barn was too hot and stuffy. So everything was just a dream.


    Calmed down by her thoughts, Bug started to dress. That''s when she noticed the dirt on her hands and feet, the soil under her nails. Or maybe it wasn''t a dream after all.


    After putting on the old and worn-out dress that had previously been a part of the old woman''s wardrobe, Bug sat on the mattress. She stared at the at the earth floor, trying to figure out what had happened to her. Despite bright dreams before, she had never actually lived them. This dream turned out to be real, although it was the strangest dream she had ever had. Something had changed. ''Was it the egg? Should I go back and look for it?'' But the strange, egg-like object had already disappeared when she woke up in the crevice.


    Bug groaned and clasped her head in her hands. The egg was gone, and she couldn''t ask anyone for advice or help. If anything, the villagers would be scared and disgusted if they knew about her metamorphosis. ''Does this make me a Magic Snatcher now?''.


    The thought astonished her. The girl stared at her hands, trying to imagine them changing into paws, but her hands remained hands. Bug shook her head. Curly brown hairs fell onto her face. Her usual comfortable way of creating a barely visible wall between herself and the outside world calmed her mind. Magic snatchers - people who could use magic - were one of the favorite topics for drunks and travelers. Everyone had an opinion on them, but hardly anyone met them in reality. Rumors about magic snatchers were so wild and exaggerated that, as the head of the village once said, it would be easier to face a unicorn than a person with any kind of magic power. But for those with malicious intent, accusing someone of using magic tricks was a way to get rid of a rival. Authorities investigated every reported case of magic, but they could hardly prevent the witch hunt in remote rural areas. And Bug lived in a village at the border, with the closest wall post half a day''s ride away. It was far too risky to let people know about her "dream".


    The nagging outside the barn made her realize that it was past time she should start working. The girl hurriedly dusted off her clothes and left the barn. An old woman stood in front of the door, her white flabby skin covered with age spots, like the hide of an ancient cat-like creature from children''s stories. Grey hair, tied in a tight knot, and a pair of glasses gave her the appearance of a village teacher, despite the fact that she never worked as one. The woman angrily pushed a piece of flatbread sprinkled with sesame seeds into Bug''s hand, saying, "As if your ugliness weren''t enough, you''re being lazy too! Skipping work on the second day in a row? Do I need to teach you another lesson?"


    The girl shook her head, looking at the woman''s feet, but as always, it wasn''t enough to appease her anger. The woman lifted her skirt slightly so that the embroidered fabric wouldn''t get dirty, and stepped into the barn, bending over the bucket of rods, continuing to mutter,


    "Your harlot mother slept with just any man who was kind to her. It''s no wonder that she bore such an ugly beast like you. You should be grateful we gave you food and work. Instead, you only cause trouble!"


    "Enough, - the old man approached them from the house. He walked slowly, leaning on a shabby crane. He never had any problems using it as a hitting tool, both for disobedient animals and for punishing those who he deemed guilty of anything. The old man scratched his bushy beard and barked at Bug.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "Go and work already!"


    The girl didn''t need him to repeat it. She hurried away from the old couple, still hearing them argue.


    "Are you defending her now? Do you want to bed her, you old fool?"


    "Who are you calling a fool, nasty hag?!"


    They weren''t originally from the Kushane kingdom, but they blended in perfectly. Then one day her mother came. They took her in, and for some time, everything was peaceful. Until it was revealed that she was carrying a child. Rumors quickly spread around the village: that the child was out of wedlock, that the woman was a fugitive criminal, and that she had been fooling around with multiple men. The truth didn''t matter anymore. No one believed a single mother. And when the hunchbacked child was born, it made things even worse. With no connections, support, or even friendly neighbors, her mother fell ill. She died far too soon, but her warm love was one of the few things that cheers up Bug even now.


    Eating the flatbread while walking, she reached the pigpen. The animals were already hungry, waiting for her and pushing each other near the trough. Just like always, she fed them, cleaned the pen, and laid down a fresh straw. Pigs were rare in Kushane; only people who came from other countries, like elderly couple, kept them. Her dealings with "unclean" animals were another reason for being ostracized. Bug patted a piglet on the back and gave it a stashed piece of carrot. Unlike humans, she had no reason to dislike these animals.


    After cleaning was done, she took the cart loaded with manure and pulled it to the field. This field had already been cleared of crops and was being prepared for next year''s sowing. One of the villagers was gathering the remaining stems into the sheaves. He looked over his shoulder when he heard the sounds of the moving cart. His black hair, black beard and dark eyes were just like almost anyone else''s here. With a short nod of greeting, he returned to work. Bug started to unload and fertilize the ground with manure. The man covered his mouth with a handkerchief and moved away from the hunchback. But the smell wasn''t that awful for her. Or maybe she had become accustomed to it. ''It seems like one of the sows is sick,'' thought Bug, continuing absently with her task. She flinched and looked at the cart again. Nothing looked out of ordinary, so why had she thought so?


    The man''s shouting distracted her from unexpected worries. Bug looked at the edge of the field, in the direction that the villager was staring. The colorful predator with a long muzzle, whiskers, and dragonfly-like eyes the color of pine was leisurely walking around. The fur on its sides and head were covered in bright violet stripes. For this particular pattern, it was called by the same name as an animal that humans were familiar with.


    "Damn ¡°badgers"! - the man took a pitchfork and approached the animal. He shouted and stomped, but just as Bug expected, the "badger" wasn''t affected at all. Even though it was the size of a dog, it couldn''t be easily scared. Villagers were afraid of wolf ants because of their ferocious appearance, their stealing of livestock, and their killing of hunters. But "badgers" were the unconditional targets of their hatred. These mid-sized animals were cunning and fearless. It was said that "badgers" can sometimes even attack oakwalkers - the beasts whose massive paws can easily smash an impudent predator. Unlike the wolf ants which preyed unattended livestock in fields, "badgers" sneaked into barns taking chickens, lambs and killing calves. But this precise one was not currently after the livestock. It was about to perform another heinous deed. This "badger" was planting the seeds of the rocky tree and was already taking a certain stance.


    The "badgers" were capable of cracking rocky tree fruits. It is said that the first humans to set foot on this land mistook these fruits for stones. These were peculiar, perfectly round stones, the size of chicken eggs, that had no value other than their pretty shape. Only later did botanists make a connection between these stones and resin-like droplets accumulating on the bark of the rocky trees. The "badger" swallowed the fruits whole, their stomachs capable of cracking the indestructible skin, and digesting the flesh below it. Afterward, they regurgitated the remains of the shell and seeds, and they tended to do so in human fields, endangering future crops.


    Just as Bug predicted, this particular badger was not at all impressed by the man''s attempt to scare it away. The animal snorted and started coughing up the remains of its dinner, including rocky tree seeds.


    The villager groaned and turned to Bug, saying, "Hey! Clean it up and don''t miss a single seed."


    The girl nodded. She took the shovel and walked towards the field''s edge. A "badger" glanced at the approaching human. Then, slowly, keeping its arrogant look, the animal disappeared into the shrubs.

 Chapter 21

    Even though the apes headed to the south first; after creating some distance between themselves and the capital, they changed course to the west. It was not an obvious decision, but no one asked the leader about his choice. Then again, it''s not like they could just go through the walls. The border was guarded vigilantly; at least that''s what Ashwin had heard. The boy kept asking himself countless questions. Man-eating apes don''t live inside the walls, so how will they get out if they plan so? How long are they going to walk? Where is their final destination? Do they even have a place to return to or just trying to get away from humans? And how did they end up in the pit in the first place?


    The boy didn''t dare to ask all these questions aloud. His position in the group didn''t change. Some animals were annoyed by their secret being revealed, but most continued to treat Ashwin the same as before - ignoring or pushing him around. Fortunately, the beasts were distracted by their own unstable situation to cause any real trouble for Ashwin. To add to their problems three of the injured apes fell ill. Despite treatment, their wounds began to fill with pus and flies circled around them. Ashwin shuddered every time he remembered old Batsa''s stories about how insects laid eggs in the flesh of living creatures. The boy did not have warm feelings for apes, but it was still hard to look at the animal''s suffering.


    The troop moved along the border for the next night as well. They were so close that Ashwin could see the wall itself, the lookout towers, and the road alongside it. They also saw the patrols and security posts. Scarface watched each group of people carefully, but every time he commanded them to move on. Ashwin''s tiny hope of sneaking away and seeking help from humans crumbled each time the leader of the apes glanced at him before giving the order to continue their journey.


    In the afternoon, the animals finally stopped. A few of them searched for food nearby. There was no proper hunting game around, so the apes picked fruits and caught lizards. After taking a short pause to rest, Ashwin approached Scarface. The two beasts acting as guards only glanced at the boy. Stopped by no one, the boy approached a magnolia tree trunk, which served as a stool for the ape. Scarface enjoyed figs offered by a lower-ranking animal. It was already late in the season for them, so Ashwin immediately felt the sour smell of overripe fruit.


    The boy looked at the ape''s head, avoiding direct eye contact, and said in a firm voice, "Please share the fabric you got from the city with me. I need clothes."


    Scarface didn''t even look up from the fig, continuing to bite and chew the fruit.


    "Why? It''s not cold."


    "To maintain my dignity," Ashwin replied. "People dress not only due to the harsh weather."


    Ashwin remained standing, even though any lower-ranked animal should have retreated by then. ''But I''m not an animal.''


    "I don''t ask for much," the boy continued insisting.


    "You ask more than anyone else could get." Scarface finished eating and was now licking fig crumbles and juice off his fingers. "And what can you give the troop in return?"


    The question was expected. In Ashwin''s eyes, these beasts were hardly aware of compassion or altruism.


    "I can try to treat the injured."


    Finally, Scarface turned his muzzle towards the boy. He grinned, as if the human had said the stupidest thing ever: "You can treat them better than we do?"


    "I can try."


    "Then do so," with a curt command, Scarface once again turned away from the boy.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Getting permission from the leader of the troop, Ashwin walked around their improvised camp. Most of the animals were asleep, and a few who had returned from food scavenging stared at the boy with a mix of hostility and curiosity.


    The banyan grew even here, far from the cultivated lands. Some leant against rocky trees and seemed perfectly content with this coexistence. Ashwin plucked its leaves and, with the help of a sharp stone, chopped a piece of aerial root. He then used a flat rock to grind his find into a mushy substance. Upon Scarface''s approval, the boy obtained pieces of cloth and some water, which he carried in folded leaves. He would have preferred to boil the water but had no container. After a long search, Ashwin found a pair of earrings among the looted goods. Using his fingers and a rock, he stretched the thin metal until it resembled a crude version of tweezers. The preparations were finally complete, so the boy approached the injured monkeys.


    Ashwin confidently said he would treat the injured, but it was an exaggeration to call what he knew a proper medical training. Still, he needed an opportunity to prove his worth. The boy was sick and tired of being pushed around and had no intention of becoming a monkey slave when they reached wherever they were headed. He wasn''t sure if apes even had the concept of slavery. They were considered rather clever and highly aggressive species, but their cleverness was never seen as comparable to human intellect, aside from a few oddities. In the pit, apes behaved as expected, but right after their escape, they acted differently from mindless beasts. Their speech wasn''t just a bunch of copied phrases, and Ashwin, astonished at first, decided to accept their intelligence as a fact. Denial wouldn''t help him survive or return to civilization.


    The first part of the treatment was the most difficult. The boy cleaned the pus with water and used improvised tweezers to remove as many fly''s eggs as he could find. He saw animals doing the same with larvae, but the eggs were too small for them to pick up with their fingers. It must have been incredibly painful. Ashwin was prepared to ask for help holding injured animals or being hit by his patients in rage. Apes screamed and growled yet didn''t move. After cleaning was finished Ashwin applied the mushed banyan leaves and aerial root and bandaged wounds. When Ashwin stood up, he noticed that the sleeping beasts were awake and watching him. But he wasn''t sure if this was a good sign or if they were just annoyed by their rough awakening.


    Soon, the break was over, and the animals started to move again. Ashwin, being too busy with his medical performance, missed the chance to look for food. For the last year, he had grown accustomed to feeling hungry. Something he only heard about during his childhood. Ashwin had never considered it carefree, because he studied hard and learned how to fulfill the duties of a future head of Cheda House. Yet, he never had to worry about thirst, hunger or lack of anything in general. The young boy closed his brown eyes, trying desperately to put aside thoughts about his family. The secret is to concentrate on the present - it was filled with problems. Otherwise, despair and grief would take over him.


    For the next two days, Ashwin continued to treat the injured apes. To his relief, the wounds of two of them began to heal. Unfortunately, the third one became feverish, and its wounded eyes looked worse than before. The infection spread like a forest fire. The boy knew only a few things about medicinal herbs from his teacher, Batsa. At this point, the ape needed more advanced treatment, and even then, Ashwin was not sure if it would help.


    That night, Scarface brought some plants to his injured subject. Ashwin thought that the leader had found and fed them some kind of medicine. But when the short break came to an end and the group began to move, they left a corpse behind. Scarface did not heal, but only alleviated the beast''s suffering. Ashwin looked at the corpse as it was dragged to a tree and buried among the intertwining branches with feelings of sadness and emptiness. Was anyone mourning her? What happened to his father? Did he really follow his wife? And what kind of death was he sentenced to by the man he had served for years with such diligence? And what became of the teacher whose knowledge he had used over the past few days?


    The next break they took after the funeral, Scarface approached the boy. Without any praise for curing the two apes or berating him for failing to heal the third one, the leader of the troop threw a piece of fabric at him. To Ashwin''s surprise, it was even good, a thin and pleasant to touch yellow muslin. His joy was interrupted by Scarface''s grin.


    "Can you even sew?"


    The question took Ashwin aback. He asked for a cloth and received one. But he forgot completely that it would be just a piece of fabric. Without servants or tailors, it would remain that way. The boy took the cloth and tried to wear it like a mantle but ended up wearing it as a shawl. He ignored the snickering from the apes. Even though he couldn''t create proper clothes, this made him feel much better. The effort he put into getting the cloth was worth it.

 Chapter 22

    The Castro king, Carlos the Second, despite his title was far more successful than his predecessor. During the kingdom''s term on the prosperous eastern territory, he, a young man in his early thirties, faced a full-scale nereid attack. Led by their king, humans weren''t shaken and fought bravely. Casualties were significant, as was the damage to the coastline defenses. This conflict lasted for two years, with a few smaller attacks following, and ended with the full retreat of the nymphs. The war brought glory to Castro''s name and respect from other countries. Even the Tower acknowledged the king''s bravery and wisdom, with the highest praise, and rewarded him with several precious artifacts.


    At the time, the neighboring kingdom of Varman lay their eyes on one of the artifacts and wanted it for themselves. This led to a territorial war, which was won by Carlos again. And that''s how the king of Castro distinguished himself in the role of warlord for good and all.


    The people of the Castro kingdom were proud of their king''s glorious victory over the nymphs. And few border conflicts with other nations were resolved in his favor. His authority was unshakable, so there was not even a whisper of complaint when Carlos used his right to dismiss the Parliament at the kingdom¡¯s first term in the West. ¡°Desperate times call for desperate measures¡± - it was a right that the first king got from his people, and the tradition continued for countries who got the short end of the stick in the Draw. Carlos the Second used this right to rule the country as he saw fit. It would be expected that officials would voice their discontent after Castro was left at the West for a third term. But strangely enough, even if there were any demands, they were so quiet that no one noticed them.


    ''I guess he is still seen by many as a terrifying cold-blooded warrior. The truth is, though, I don''t remember the last time I saw him training. The sword, which was rumored to use enemies¡¯ mouths as a scabbard, is now barely leaving the obsidian sheath. The king''s reputation is enough to make others wary of him, but I doubt he can lead a war now.''


    On the other hand, the king, who had complete control over his subjects, had no need to wield a sword anymore. Cornelia believed this until she found crates with weapons and ammunition stolen from the armory. This could be the first sign that his power was beginning to shake. And if his grip started to weaken, it could bring changes for everyone around him.


    "Your Highness seems to be in a good mood today," Kroghan called her with a softly spoken voice. They were walking down the long hallway, and until now, the princess had been so deep in thought that she hadn''t even noticed the servants they had passed.


    Yesterday''s western wind brought dust with it, so the large windows were closed tightly. Despite the high ceilings and spacious halls, it felt stuffy inside the palace. Cornelia wanted to go outside, but the king summoned her. The sudden invitation made her feel uneasy. But on the other hand, their joint efforts with the police ended the problem with weapons.


    "Indeed I am," the princess said quietly, even though the maids cleaning the floor were far from them. "We have collected all the rifles. And although the investigation is not over yet, they have been returned to the armory."


    "So I heard. But is it not a bit too soon?"


    His sudden cautiousness surprised the girl.


    "You were the one who was worried about the whole issue becoming known to the king.


    Kroghan nodded, yet still had a troubled look on his tanned face."


    "Yes, but I feel uneasy about your highness having to go so far as forging the ledgers to match the new weapons added to the armory."


    "The ledgers were forged in the first place. We needed to update the records so we could return the guns to their proper places."


    They reached the king''s study before the vice-captain could voice any other concerns regarding the weapon case. It ended unexpectedly well, even though they could not find the broker or the buyer. The princess looked quickly at her dress to make sure nothing was wrong, while the guards announced her arrival. Then the doors opened, and they stepped in.


    The study felt heavy, like any other room occupied by the king. The choice of dark colors, along with heavy cigar smoke and not a single object of emotional attachment - anyone stepping a foot into this room was instantly reminded to keep conversations strictly to the point. The king sat behind a desk. Even this, from Cornelia''s point of view, a practical piece of furniture was made of luxurious rosewood, to Draw a strict line between visitors and their ruler. But this time, the oppressive atmosphere was not the only thing that made the girl uneasy. In front of the king, two men were reporting.


    The older one, a man in his forties, was Jack, the king''s personal aide. Apart from a pair of glasses and being always neatly shaven, nothing in his appearance caught the eye. It was just an average, pale face that a passer-by would immediately forget as soon as the distance between them grew as far as a few meters. Jack was not part of the royal guard or served in the military. At first, the princess thought he was from the secret police, but she couldn''t find any confirmation of this theory either. The man was not attached to any official organization, yet he had free access to the palace and even the royal chambers. She could not follow him even once, and he always appeared out of nowhere and disappeared again. Everything about him was so vague that even his name might be fake. One thing was certain - the king assigned Jack to do the shadiest tasks.


    Seeing Jack with the king was not a new sight, but now he was accompanied by a young man in his twenties. She didn''t notice short, jet-black hair before, because it was dark on the stairs, and he was wearing a cape. But Cornelia recognized him immediately - his slightly tanned face, well-built figure, and hazel eyes were calmly observing the visitors. The young man who blocked the way to the stairs to the last crate they were seeking. The possible broker, who had been standing behind the weapons traffic, now was looking back at her in the king''s study of all the places.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Cornelia tried to control her rising emotions. There should be a reason why he was there, in front of the king, yet without any restrictions. She looked intently, searching for any clues, but found none. Despite the warm weather, both men were wearing cloaks over some kind of olive-colored high-collared uniform. If there were any insignias, they were covered by the brown cloth.


    "Do you know him?" Cornelia whispered so only the vice-captain could hear her. Kroghan took a moment to answer.


    "I think I''ve seen him a couple of times with Jack. He''s probably one of his assistants."


    The pieces of the puzzle started to slowly gather. How they had left the last crate so easily with rifles, and why the ledger notes matched the actual number of weapons in the armory. Still, it was hard to believe this theory. Cornelia desperately clung to a sliver of hope that her father''s dignity would not allow him to commit such a crime. Yet, she couldn''t confirm her hopes from the king''s face. As always, he looked calm, to the point that it seemed like he was wearing a mask. In contrast, the green eyes were brimming with emotion. The king was pleased. Cornelia felt a chill run down her spine.


    "You may go," Carlos dismissed the two men with a few words. Both bowed and moved towards the entrance until they approached the princess.


    "Your Highness," Jack bowed again, this time shortly. Good manners aside, the man''s grey eyes showed almost no interest in her.


    "Your Highness," repeated the assistant, using the same words and gestures.


    Cornelia looked intently at the young man''s face. There were still no signs that he was surprised to see her in the palace or her status. ''So he knew who I was even in the pub.'' The princess tried to calm her anxiety, while the men greeted the vice-captain and left the room. Kroghan looked at the king but didn''t receive a command to leave either.


    "I heard an amusing story," Carlos interlocked his hands. Despite his words, there wasn''t even a hint of a smile on the king''s face. "About how my child tried to provide us with new firearms without asking for my permission. Now I''m confused. Should I praise my child as a proud father or reprimand for acting behind my back? What do you think, Cornelia?"


    The princess tried to ignore the lump in her throat and replied: "I acted in Castro''s best interests."


    "Yes, as I expected you to do," with a cold satisfaction in his eyes, Carlos shifted his attention to Kroghan. "Vice-captain, you may leave first. After you do, go pay a visit to Gahiji. I¡¯m sure your direct superior has a lot to say to you."


    "Yes, your Majesty," Kroghan replied flatly. When he left the cabinet, Carlos took a cigar and cut the edge. For a brief moment, he was engulfed by the process as if he had completely forgotten about the princess'' presence. Finally, after taking the first puff, the king looked at his daughter. Cornelia knew him too well. Despite his collected act, he clearly reveled in victory.


    "Cornelia, Cornelia... You should use all this energy on things you can actually do, like choosing clothes or practicing swordsmanship in a controlled environment," Carlos said, taking another puff and sending a cloud of smoke in her direction. The princess winced at the unpleasant smell, but the king continued as if nothing had happened. "Little girls should stay away from serious business. Trying to get involved in politics or the military will only lead to trouble. Now go back to your training, as if you had any talent for it."


    It took quite an effort for the princess not to slam the door. The vice-captain was waiting in the hall. He approached her and, as soon as they were out of earshot of the guards, he asked about the king''s words and behaviour. He didn''t know that the guy who had accompanied Jack was a broker, so his confusion was understandable. ''Did Kroghan know about this plan? No... Judging by his reaction, he didn''t. He wasn''t a good actor to pull it off.''


    "He used me," with a heavy heart, Cornelia confessed. "He knew I would try to rectify the wrongdoing. I should have investigated thoroughly before acting. Now, I can''t even retrieve the rifles from the armory and return them to their rightful owners - he made me an accomplice and he can blame all the guilt on me."


    They walked in silence for a few moments, then Kroghan muttered:


    "So, it was us who stole the guns, not the other way around. I see..."


    The princess glanced at the man. She could imagine how shameful the master he served now looked in his eyes. Yet, instead of anger or resentment, Kroghan''s dark eyes were filled with sorrow.


    "I''m sorry. You were dragged into this and now have to face the captain of the royal guard. Gahiji is known to be a stern man."


    "Hm... Actually, that''s the least of my concerns. I''ll be suspended from duty for a couple of weeks or so," the vice-captain said with a calm expression on his face, but his expression turned grim with his next sentence. "I am more worried about facing my wife with the news of the suspension."


    Cornelia couldn''t even look him in the eyes. Once again, she was reminded of the consequences of her rash action.


    "I want to crawl into a hole somewhere."


    "I''m afraid I share the same feeling, Your Highness."


    As soon as she reached her room, despite the etiquette and the maid''s groans, the princess lay down on the bed.


    "Please leave," she uttered, burying her face in the pillow. Fortunately, no questions followed. Only the sound of the door closing could be heard.


    The girl turned to the side, hugging the pillow. Her face was still burning with resentment towards her father''s scheme and embarrassment at showing such a weak and immature side towards those who relied on her. All these feelings continued to boil up.


    "I acted too hastily," she mumbled, holding the pillow tightly,


    Then, again, Kroghan was not aware, but Herwig, as the head of the police, probably had a clue. She should have considered this possibility. She thought she was ready to stand with her head high against the king, yet she ended up failing miserably. ''I can''t do anything right, after all,'' her heart throbbed at this thought.


    Cornelia sat up on the bed. ''No, this is exactly how he wants me to feel.'' Even if she wasn''t ready yet to oppose the king, it didn''t mean it was time to give up.


    Deep in thought, the princess spent some time in her chambers before changing and heading towards the training grounds.

 Chapter 23

    This time, her awakening was stunningly different. There was no fog clouding her mind, no questions, and no sense of confusion. After sunset, as always, Bug returned to the barn and had a simple dinner. Usually, she tried to prolong the bowl of porridge for as long as possible, pretending it was a lavish feast with friends and loved ones around her. But this time, impatience completely consumed the girl. She finished the porridge and the stewed vegetables in one gulp, even the sweet peppers she usually hated. Bug waited for a little while until darkness covered the entire village, like a stork hopper swallowing a horn frog, then snuck outside the barn. She knew her surroundings well, so she headed straight for the evergreen hollies. The thick bushes formed a hedge around the fields. She left her clothes there and waited for a few minutes, hiding behind the shrubs. Worried and uncertain, Bug hoped that the magic she had experienced would work itself out, as she had no idea how to change her shape willingly.


    Time passed. The girl was trembling from the cold breeze. Trying to distract herself, she started thinking about the swarm. What kind of tasks would she be handling that night? Would they be happy or at least calm enough to greet her? This thought was particularly troubling to her, as it would be weird if someone, a complete stranger, came one day and then disappeared only to return the next night. It was difficult to imagine villagers being friendly toward such a person. She turned her head towards the houses in the distance. Everyone had already finished eating, yet a faint smell of various food remained in the air. She could sense what each household had eaten for dinner: lamb stew for the headman, fried bacon and potatoes for an elderly couple, and even lentil soup for Rasha, one of the bullies.


    Realizing that this shouldn''t be possible for her usual self, Bug calmly moved into the forest. Once again, she took a stroll, changing her appearance. Although her first walk was foggy and full of bright emotions, she immediately recognized the road. It was so engrossed in hunting, looking for small fish, insects, and frogs that it didn''t notice the arrival of the wolf ant. Bug lowered herself and started crawling toward the stork hopper. Strange excitement caused her heart to beat faster. As the distance between them shortened significantly, she leapt, landing beside her prey. Shocked by the predator''s sudden appearance, the stork hopper jumped high into the air, flapping its tiny wings, then leaped into the nearest shrubs. Bug burst into laughter and ran towards the nest. Such a silly joke was not part of her usual daily life, and it wasn''t only her improved mood, but also the possibility of such action, the combination of agility and speed, which made her feel in the seventh heaven.


    She reached the nest when the night was still young. Immediately, one of the soldiers approached her. The last time the whole swarm had gathered around her, but now the soldier sniffed and greeted her. It felt so casual, like she was an old friend who had just gone outside to buy some snacks. The soldier returned to patrol the territory around the nest, and Bug moved towards the entrance. The last time she saw, there were only a few tunnels, and she helped to dig one. Since then, she has been craving to explore the nest.


    The ¡°hallway¡± tunnels were large, just like she remembered. Hearing stories about wolf ants, Bug imagined their home to be like rabbit dens from a children''s picture book. She thought the tunnels would be narrow and cramped, but in reality, two workers could walk through the ¡°hallways¡± simultaneously. Most of the tunnels were "hallways", with only a few being a one-at-a-time walkaway. Considering the animal''s size, it was a marvelous construction.


    The resting rooms and the queen''s room were quite cozy, while other rooms, such as storage and herdrooms, were more spacious. The latter was used for keeping aphid cows, which the workers on shepherd duties took outside for pasture. But the most interesting room for Bug was "kindergarten". It was larger than the resting rooms and looked like a wider version of the "hallway". It would be too big for only the cubs to rest and play, but in reality, one or two adults accompanied the young ones. While inside the nest, they should be perfectly safe, so the presence of adults in the "kindergarten" was not for security, but rather for fun and maybe teaching. Bug wasn''t very knowledgeable about wild beasts and didn''t know if it was common for social animals to go to such an extent for their young. She only heard stories from hunters that described wolf ants as protective parents. Finding a special room where other adult members of the swarm could play with cubs felt completely different from just hearing a simple description.


    She entered the "kindergarten". Two cubs were playing, struggling with each other. Covered in dust, they huffed and squeaked in excitement. The third one was sitting in front of an adult wolf ant. The soldier wolf was slightly raising its front leg. The cub was staring intently at it and trying to get something out from under the large paw with its own tiny one. But alas, its efforts were in vain. Intrigued, Bug stepped closer. Like the youngling, she stared at the paw. The soldier looked at her, then raised the leg, releasing a springy pink feather. An ecstatic pup jumped forward, trying to catch the bouncy feather. The toy flew from its energy to the ceiling of the den. The cub squeaked and jumped again, chasing after the desired prey. Bug laughed at the youngling''s pure joy over such a trivial thing. The soldier let out a short laugh too. He stood up and greeted her. Suddenly, she felt shy as if she had interrupted a family scene. She greeted him back and quickly left the room.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    It would confuse her even more if she was followed. Fortunately, neither soldier nor cubs did so. Bug decided that she had explored the nest enough for one night. Now it was time to work. She looked for other workers and one invited her outside. Bug still didn''t fully understand how their communication worked, but she could read and distinguish various signals. They were so different from human words, short and vague. She could understand the wolves'' "language" but knew too little about their way of life. Oh, how she wished she had paid more attention to the hunter''s tales. Bug needed this knowledge so that she could better understand her new friends and be useful to the swarm. Alas, during those days, she pitied more the hunters'' game.


    For now, she followed the worker and joined the group outside the nest. There were about five of them, including two young adults. It didn''t look like they were gathering to dig new tunnels. The workers moved deep into the forest. Bug followed the group, looking around. Time flew quickly by while she was exploring the nest. Now the moon was shining brightly. The group of wolves were running through the dark forest. If anyone had told her about this sight a while ago, she would have imagined a dismal and frightening scene. But now, when she was among the wolves, Bugs felt her heart beating with excitement. She breathed in the chilly night air and caught dozens of smells: the slightly damp aroma of the soil under her paws, the scent of late leaves turning yellow on trees and bushes, the whiff of other creatures hiding in branches or thick shrubs, and the smell of wolf ants running alongside her - it was a fantastic bouquet of information Bug had never experienced before. Living her whole life relying mainly on sight, she felt a little dizzy, as if she had drunk a glass of fortified wine the old man had once given her when she turned eighteen. It took her some effort to overcome the dizziness and keep up with the group. Luckily, the wolf ants slowed down.


    They reached the edge of the forest. The animals lowered their heads. Before she could see their target, she felt a whiff. Bug sniffed the air. The smell was bright and new, and it reminded her of horses with a sliver of sweet flower scent. She stepped forward onto the large meadow surrounded by tall trees. Even though she had never seen the grazing animals alive, Bug instantly recognized them. Flydeers, one of the few local species that humans were fond of. The object of her task became clear - hunting.


    The herd, around twelve adult animals and four fawns, noticed wolf ants. They gathered closer to each other, leaving almost no open space between their decorated with cream color stripes sides. Bug had never been on a human hunt, let alone a wolf ant''s. Nevertheless, she understood her companion''s intention. They wanted to move the herd, make the prey flee, and pick off the weak ones. Running would make fighting back impossible, but the plan was difficult to enforce. Flydeers didn''t run. The gathered animals slowly waved their long tails with tassels, their antlers and hooves were ready to strike the attackers. The predators circled around them, trying to pressure the hunted ones with false lunges.


    The huge stag, the leader of the herd, took one step forward. Its horizontal pupils followed the predators'' movements. Choosing the perfect time, the stag lowered its head and with a bellow spread the membrane between its antlers. A large pair of yellow eyes stared at the wolves. As enchanted, they stared back. Other flydeers followed the leader''s example. Now the predators were surrounded ones. A frightening scent filled Bug''s nostrils. As a human, she had never experienced it before, but she was instantly scared. Her companions also backed away in fear. The stag approached them, causing the group of predators to slowly retreat. ''But what is that smell? Where does it come from?''


    With an effort, Bug finally looked away from "the eyes" and glanced at her surroundings. The magic was broken. She could clearly see flydeers, fake eyes patterns, scared wolf ants. The stench was probably also part of the flydeer¡¯s defense weapon, though she had never heard of it before. Hunters didn''t mention the smell, but maybe they couldn''t feel it at all. ''The hunt will fail at this rate. This won''t do''. Even though Bug had never hunted anything before, she was already used to this strong and fast body. She felt it could easily defeat an adult human - the power she could never dream of in her weak and clumsy human form. Making sure that the animals were distracted by their chasing tactics against wolves, Bug crept around the stag. She sniffed, focusing on finding the right target. The smell made it difficult, but she still found it. The doe that was sick for the past few days was the weakest member of the herd.


    Bug moved towards her target and lunged. Scared by the sudden attack, the doe tried to leap away but bumped into another deer. Confusion spread through the herd. It was time to give a signal. However, she couldn''t talk. Puzzled by this obvious outcome, Bug felt her mandibles appear out of the tubercles on her muzzle. She remembered her first encounter with the swarm and raised her head, hissing. The sound fascinated her. It seemed almost magical that she could produce such a noise.


    Despite the delay, her signal did not go in vain. Wolf ants broke out of the enchanted eye patterns and turned their attention to the sick doe. Flydeers took flight. The predators chased them, focused on the prey that Bug had chosen. It did not take long for them to surround and kill the deer. Bug approached the doe with a ripped throat. The wolves were grateful, and she could feel their approval and contentment. "And they hunted down the one I chose; they approved my choice." Despite the gruesome sight of the dead animal, Bug''s heart was racing and the blood in her veins felt hot. The black fur stood on end - the feeling she had never experienced before overtook her like a spring flood. Unlike the peaceful happiness of being with her mother, this was violent excitement. This was pure jubilation.

 Chapter 24

    The boy read about the border between humankind and the outside world, the land of nymphs. He heard stories, knew what measures were taken to enforce defense, and how breaches in the wall occurred from time to time. Yet, despite all that, when the word "wall" was mentioned, his imagination instantly drew up a high stone wall in his mind. In reality, the structure in front of him was far more complex, with a traditional wall being just one part of its defense. The first line of defense was a zigzag trench and barbed wire, followed by an electric fence with a stone wall and guns behind it. Trenches were patrolled and fences were constantly under voltage, with electricity only being lifted on gates during patrol changes. The real appearance of the "wall" left Ashwin astonished. He stared at fences and trenches for a while, sorting out his feelings. The effort his kind had put into building this iron defense was incredible. "Humans are indeed outstanding", thought the boy, impressed by the system that had been developed through facing countless threats and challenges.


    On the other hand, right now, he was with the man-eating apes heading outside this defense line. Even before they got close, it was unlikely that they would be able to get outside the walls. In Ashwin''s eyes, it seemed impossible. It would be wise for Scarface to turn back. The boy looked at the leader of the apes. There was not a hint of hesitation or confusion in the red eyes. This made Ashwin shiver. Whatever plan the beast had in his head, it would not end well for any of them.


    Though this was obvious, Ashwin nevertheless decided to voice his opinion. It would cost him too much, his life, if he decided to silently obey the apes this time.


    "Going through this line of defense is a suicide mission."


    Scarface glanced at the boy. The beast didn''t seem irritated or particularly interested in his words.


    "We will see about that."


    The troop quietly waited for the leader''s command. Ashwin looked at the animals, his thoughts in disarray. He was almost sure Scarface wouldn''t attack head-on, but even so, what tactics could the beast come up with? Will he throw someone as a distraction? And if so, then the human boy would be the best expendable candidate. ''Is that why he spared my life so far, to throw me onto the electric fence? Should I run and beg for help?'' The idea was tempting, but even if humans saved him, what would happen next? They were Rajah''s soldiers, so they would send him back to the capital in chains. On the other hand, if he crossed the wall, he could still return. It wouldn''t be easy, but he could approach the border of another country and seek refuge. The plan was risky but still more promising than blindly surrendering to Virat''s army.


    While Ashwin was considering the options he had, Scarface was whispering something with his closest aides and recovering from injuries apes. Others were patiently waiting. Two beasts were standing on guard, observing the surroundings from tree branches. Even though they had left the capital behind, the chase was still after them without a doubt. And if Scarface decided to lead them north, it would put the runaways at a disadvantage. The soldiers might just circle around them, taking a shortcut. No matter what the order was, it was better to act faster.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    The boy glanced at the whispering group. Ashwin had a glimpse of hope that if he healed the injured, he might at least gain their favor. However, even though the apes'' reactions varied, they were far from grateful. One was simply offended at the thought of being helped by a human. (the real name was difficult for Ashwin to pronounce, so he used a shorter version), acted rudely towards the boy, not less than before, and maybe even more so. The other one, Wez, simply ignored his savior. The behavior of Scarface with the third injured one, in particular, showed that apes were familiar with the concept of compassion and probably gratitude. They just don''t apply it to other species, including humans.


    Finally, two apes were sent for surveillance first. The troop followed them slowly, keeping a distance. They almost reached the end of the South territory. If they continued heading west, they would face the border of South-West. Here, the current of the Teena River named Little Sleeve was crossing the wall. An iron bar with wide gaps was blocking the stream, without stopping water and the fish from flowing through. But compared to other parts of the wall, there were no electrical fences here. The realization made Ashwin stammer.


    "I c-can''t. I don''t know how to swim."


    Scarface looked unimpressed.


    "What''s there to know? Just walk underwater then."


    That wasn''t the reassurance the boy wanted to hear. If anything, it scared him even more. ''Does he want me to die?'' That was even worse than a quick death by bullet or electric fence, at least in Ashwin''s list of possible ways to die.


    The troops stayed in cover waiting for night. At sunset, Scarface sent two apes out. Wez and another beast returned to the path that the troops had come from. Ashwin, usually curious, was too busy staring at the river to ask any questions. He tried to calm himself down by thinking about home. But this only made him feel sad, so he started observing the apes instead. Now that all of them were wearing loincloths and some had also decorated themselves with necklaces and bracelets, they looked rather strange. One of the beasts had a bag, stolen from Ashwin after they got out of the capital, two others folded the cloth and stored the goods inside it, making shoulder bags out of fabric. During their escape, lucky ones got their paws on weapons. Scarface received a short sword as an offering from his aide. He didn''t wear it during their march, leaving the task and honor of carrying his weapon to his aid, but now the leader was holding the sword in his right hand. The tip of the blade scratched the ground as the beast slowly twisted the sword. ''Can he even wield it?'' pessimistic thoughts crossed the boy''s mind. He should have rested before the stressful night but couldn''t calm down let alone sleep.


    Finally, the night fell on the border. using darkness as cover. Soldiers patrolling the walls were mostly focused on the land outside the defensive line. Using this to their advantage, Scarface sent two more apes, this time to the river. The animals quietly swam towards the iron bars. Ashwin thought they would be clumsy in the water, but the beasts made hardly any sound. When they reached the barrier, the apes dove in. Others waited with anticipation. The sent apes came to the surface to take a breath and then dived again. This cycle repeated several times. The break time to catch their breath grew longer. Ashwin didn''t know what they were trying to do exactly, but in addition to that, the animals also had to resist the river current. It took them some time to complete their efforts, before the apes took one last rest in the water. One of them raised its arm above the water for a moment. It was a signal.


    Ashwin could hardly contain his trembling. Scarface stood up and said, "When you get out of the water, run for your life. Run until you have no strength left, and then run some more."

 Chapter 25

    The living room that was used for today''s gathering was the Emerald Hall. Famous for its malachite wall ornaments, panoramic windows, and green velvet sofa upholstery, it always made Cornelia anticipate another questionable announcement. Carlos the Second liked the Emerald Hall for serious family discussions. She never thought deeply about the reasons behind it, and sometimes the conversation didn''t concern her. But after the gun incident, she tried to avoid family gatherings like a cat avoiding swimming. The shame was still vivid. Yet an invitation arrived this morning, and on paper it did not tolerate refusal.


    The dark chocolate brownies, the lemon pie with crumbly dough, a variety of tartlets with pineapple, raspberries and wild strawberries - the coffee table was full of desserts. The maid served tea, and when she began to pour the liquid into cups, Cornelia felt the malty aroma filling the air. It didn''t take long for the queen to give a barely visible signal to the servant, and the maid added a portion of rum to her cup from a crystal decanter. The addition to 5 o''clock tea, which would confuse any other noble family, wasn''t a big deal for the Castro family. Cornelia took a sip of her cup. The sight of the sumptuous dessert was very tempting, so to fight it she concentrated on enjoying the rich and slightly bitter taste of Assam. Eating was always an easy way to relieve stress, and she had no doubts about the royal chef''s abilities. Still if the need arises, the princess would prefer to eat one of those delicious desserts alone in her room. She looked at C¨¦sar, who sat straight in the presence of the king, but at the same time, he had no problem with his appetite. The plate of meringues in front of the prince was already halfway empty.


    The porcelain cup, clinking as it was returned to the table, announced the start of the conversation. The servants were dismissed, and the royal family remained alone in the Emerald Hall. Cornelia tightened her grip on the cup handle - the anticipation of the announcement had made it difficult even to drink black tea.


    "I''ve given some thought to the issue we discussed recently," the king said, placing a small picture on the coffee table. Everyone''s eyes were drawn to it immediately. The picture depicted a portrait of a young and beautiful woman with greyish blue eyes, curly blonde hair, a Roman nose, and perfect white skin. Although the woman was unfamiliar to Cornelia, her appearance was enough to guess what would happen next. "This is Cesar''s future wife, Lady Olive Beaton, who is currently known as Lady Nolden."


    Relieved by not being the cause of this discussion, Cornelia returned to her tea. The name sounded familiar, but it was Queen who raised the question.


    "Currently? Do you mean the Margrave Nolden by Nolden?"


    The king simply nodded. One gesture was enough to satisfy his wife''s curiosity. Cornelia turned her gaze away from the malted liquid in the half-empty cup and looked at her father. He noticed a change in her expression. The princess was determined to keep low during this conversation, but the king''s words were clearly delirious. The name of Margrave Wenzel Nolden was known to every respectable man in Castro''s kingdom. He was a stern warrior who had been in charge of the walls for over a decade and had protected the border from the nymphs. He was the only margrave in the country, and it simply made no sense how his wife could suddenly become the prince''s bride.


    The king didn''t even blink an eye at this, but just looked intently back at his daughter. It was too much to look into his eyes, so Cornelia stared instead at his interlocked hands. The king always wore a large ring on his right thumb. A veszelyite crystal edged with platinum ¨C the accessory that the father never took off became, in her memory, a part of his image, just like cigar smoke.


    "Lady Nolden arrived in the capital a week ago. Apart from other business, she visited the palace. Her marriage was proving to be challenging, so she hoped we could find a solution to her predicament. To be precise, if I could allow the annulment. I must say, she has grown up into a charming and elegant woman. It would be a shame to confine such a lady to the barren frontier with only soldiers and their wives for company."


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    The direction of his speech made Cornelia feel nauseous. Despite the past events, she raised her eyes again. "Tell me you are not seriously considering how to steal another man''s wife while he''s fighting at the frontier."


    C¨¦sar, who had been silently checking the portrait all this time, winced.


    "Why use something so vulgar as ''stealing''? Rather isn''t it saving from an unhappy marriage? And what''s wrong with an annulment if the wife agrees?"


    "Since when have you been fascinated by the idea of marriage? You never wanted it before. Not so long ago, the prince was down in the dumps, taking it out on everyone for being left by his lover. The sudden acceptance of the marriage arranged by the king took Cornelia by surprise. It would be understandable if he had caused a scene or at least complied with gritted teeth, but C¨¦sar was looking at the picture with clear interest.


    Without turning around to see the king''s reaction, her brother shrugged. "She is beautiful. I will need a wife anyway. Pissing off this crude margrave in the process will serve as icing on the cake."


    "It''s margrave Wenzel''s duty to protect the wall border," finally the king interrupted them. "Lady Olive''s family also agreed to this. C¨¦sar will gain new supporters who control the pharmaceutical industry. And I arranged margrave''s marriage in the first place. I have the right to call it off."


    "Isn''t it all the more reason for things to stay the way they are?" Cornelia tried one last time to dissuade her father, even though she knew it was futile. What about public image? Surely, by such an act C¨¦sar could lose supporters too."


    "There is no need to worry about it."


    The king''s confidence was unshakeable. His daughter had given up, returning all her attention to black tea. After all, her protest had no support or persuasive arguments. One of Carlos''s closest allies, Earl Rivera, controlled most of the papers in the kingdom. They would gladly write their version of events, and the margrave living on the outskirts of the country, separated from most nobles and with no influence on journalists, wouldn''t have a chance. Cornelia tried to remember what she knew about Lord Nolden. He had rarely visited the capital in the past, and even his own wedding had been small and simple, with only relatives invited. The princess struggled to remember the last time she saw him. Was it four years ago at C¨¦sar''s coming-of-age banquet? ''Yes, probably that was the only time.'' She remembered the margrave as a taciturn man who smoked a lot but avoided alcohol. Even at that event, he didn''t stay long.


    While Cornelia was deep in thought, the conversation continued. The parents discussed details; the queen was not thrilled about the late announcement. ''Late?'' the princess wondered absently as she listened to the talk. She raised her head and asked about the date. She had expected the ceremony to take place next year, but the king''s response was a shock. "We have already begun preparations. The ceremony will take place on November 21."


    "Just two months? But..." The surprise turned to suspicion. The two dates would overlap. In the end, it concerned her too - "Wait. Do you plan to hold one banquet for two occasions?"


    Tiny hope was instantly crushed by the king''s reply. "That would be too wasteful and put the royal family in a difficult position. We can''t let the general public criticize us for the treasury''s embezzlement. You are an adult, Cornelia."


    "Well, yes, but shouldn''t my coming of age..."


    "Cornelia, stop acting like an egoist," the queen, who was mostly focused on her grog interjected. Her strict tone made the girl clench her fists. "The crown prince''s wedding is an event of immense importance to our nation."


    The princess looked at her brother. Cesar was holding a picture of his future wife in one hand and terminating the sweets in front of him with the other. The prince was not interested in his sister''s struggle. "There was no mention of embezzlement at his coming-of-age banquet. It''s not like I needed a grand one, but none?" Cornelia put the cup down on the coffee table. Rage boiling within her had no outlet, but she didn''t want to break tableware, causing servants a lot of trouble cleaning. Arguing without any support was useless.


    The only way out of this mess was through the letter she had received that morning. Cornelia was unsure whether she should even mention it to the king, but she took it anyway, just in case. And it turned out to be a wise decision.


    "Fine, I will do as you wish, father, mother. But in return, I hope you will grant me permission, as a humble birthday gift. She took out the letter and placed it on the coffee table. The wax seal was stamped with the grand duke''s crest of Fuego del Tierra."

 Chapter 26

    The traveling merchants decided to stop in the village on their way to the walls. The village girls were excited beyond measure. They wore the most beautiful head scarves, some even put on makeup and used perfume. Their giggling and ringing voices filled the square.


    For Bug, it was a sign to hide. She tried her best to stay out of sight of the visitors. Today, the old woman sent her out to buy groceries and one of the merchants saw her. A young man was talking to the butcher next door when she filled her basket with heavy glass cans. Bug felt his curious gaze and a chill ran down her spine. Before he could approach her, she hurried back to the old woman''s house.


    This was a mistake on her part. Having become so accustomed to wolf form, she completely forgot that her human body was not blessed with agility and smooth movements. She tripped. Trying helplessly to protect the basket, she held it tightly in her arms and fell on the pavement, right elbow and knees getting scratched. A few cans fell out, but fortunately, the height wasn''t that much, and the glass didn''t shatter. This brief feeling of relief was immediately smashed to pieces.


    The air was filled with laughter. The familiar laughter she had heard hundreds of times before. Men and women, teenagers and children, it wasn''t a big deal, yet a certain one felt painful. She raised her head and noticed how the merchant who had been looking at her earlier chuckled. Their eyes met, and the man covered his mouth as his grin vanished replaced by a guilty look. Bug picked up the canes and returned them to the basket. Limping, she walked away as quickly as she could. The man took a few steps toward the hunchback when some girls blocked his path. This was enough to change his mind. ''This is for the best,'' thought Bug as she returned to the elderly couple''s home.


    The two-year-old memory was still vivid. Another traveling group on the previous North territory stopped at a village. She was naive back then. She thought that people outside the village who hadn''t met her before would be kind to her. One man talked and smiled at her. For the first time, Bug thought that she could even be friends with someone. But then the man visited the barn where she was staying overnight, and despite her protests, he took her by force. He left as soon as the deed was done, and the next day, the group left. She was too afraid to say anything to the elderly couple who already hated her so much; giving them more reason to despise her would have been too much for her to bear. This was another lesson that showed Bug what reality was like. Her only salvation was in her dreams.


    But now dreams have become a new reality. Bug grasped the basket tightly. Even though she works at night in her nest, it feels different. The swarm is grateful for her efforts. She can feel it, as well as their encouragement. ''I wonder if other wolf ants are sleeping now? Who is on duty today? What tasks will I do today? I want to go hunting again.'' These thoughts made her smile. These thoughts made her smile. The abuse she suffered two years ago faded as a vague nightmare.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Briefly entering the house to leave the basket with cans, Bug headed for the pigpen. It was time for their second meal. Before going to work, she took some rainwater from a barrel and washed her scratches. The only place with pavement was the square, how unfortunate she was to fall there! Bug sighed. Her blood had already started to dry, but the water stung her scratches. It was bearable compared to the flogging she had received from the old woman.


    The girl looked at the water circles inside the barrel. The swarm treated her kindly with the one peculiar exception. Sometimes, when she walked through the tunnels, the queen would push her at the shoulder or neck. For the first time, Bug was taken aback. Upset, she thought about the possible offenses she could have unknowingly caused the queen. However, soon enough, Bug noticed that she wasn''t the only one to get pushed. All the females in the swarm were the targets. This pushing was not painful, but it caused the wolves some stress. Bug could not read or ask anyone to interpret this behavior, so she still did not understand why the queen had this attitude towards other females. At least it was not her fault, and it began to feel like a routine to her. In the end, for Bug, it became just the queen''s way of greeting.


    Grunting coming from the pig pen brought the girl back to reality. It was still day, and there was work to be done. Bug filled the bucket with water. The weather had been hot recently, despite autumn. She would see the swarms soon enough, but for now, the other animals needed her care. Especially, the sick sow. It hadn''t felt well for the past few days. The vet had left some medicine, but there had been no improvement yet.


    The girl entered the pig pen and filled the trough with fresh water. She started calling the animals, who were supposed to be happy for refreshment on such a day. But the pigs gathered in the corner of the pen. They were restlessly pushing each other and grunting. Worried that something might have happened to the sick sow, the girl left the bucket and went into the pen. the pigs started squealing. The girl took a few steps towards them, but the animals panicked as if the butcher was coming for them himself. She has never heard such heartbreaking squeals. Suddenly, she became frightened as well. The pig''s reaction to its usual keeper, and the possibility of an old woman''s anger towards such a reaction, was frightening.


    Bug retreated outside the pen. She closed the door and leaned against the clay wall. The squeals continued for a few minutes before the animals finally calmed down. Fortunately, no one came out of the old couple''s house. There was no scolding, which was the only good thing. Difficult questions were something that she still needed to deal with. And if the first one - why the pigs reacted to her like that - had an unpleasant yet easy answer, the second proved to be challenging. ''How will I care for them now?''

 Chapter 27

    Before the troop started moving, Ashwin faced another specific problem. The sandals he was wearing were too big, so he couldn''t just let them be. This was fine during their long and hurried journey to the western border of the territory, but if he stepped in the river Ashwin knew that the only pair of shoes he had would be lost. While waiting for a sign, the boy tried to tie the sandals to his feet with a piece of aerial root. However, the knots were clumsy and did not give him much confidence. Ashwin was tempted to tear off a few pieces of muslin cloth, when ape raised his hand near the iron bars. ''Maybe it''s for the best,'' Ashwin thought, trembling. He did not want to lose the piece of cloth, so he wrapped it around his waist and tied the ends together. In the folds of the cloth the boy hid a matchbox. These simple preparations seemed to calm him a bit, but all he wanted at that moment was to wait until the group left and sneak into a town.


    There was no way his ill-conceived plan could come to life. The apes dragged him all the way to the border; they were not going to leave him behind. After a short speech from their leader, the troop began to form in a certain order. Ashwin found himself in the middle alongside Scarface. The leader wasn''t going to lead the forefront. Iz suddenly straightened up and hooted imitating a night bird''s song. It confused the boy at first, but when he received an "answer", he recognized it as some kind of signal.


    Now everything was ready. The first few apes dived into the river. The boy stared at the water, deciding whether to follow Scarface''s advice and walk on the bottom or stay in shallow water. Just like most of his choices during the last year, he ended up doing something that others had decided upon him. The beast''s hand dragged the boy into the center of the river. When his feet could not reach the bottom, one of the apes pushed Ashwin back, bringing him above the water''s surface. The boy took some breaths before diving underwater again. He tried not to make too much noise, afraid of drawing the soldiers'' attention. Yet it seemed to him that his desperate breathing and floundering echoed all around. The voices of the people and the sound of running reassured him that he had failed. Only when he reached the iron bars and could finally take a short break, did Ashwin realize he had ignored another sound all along. The alarm pierced the night air and came from the side where Scarface had sent the two apes.


    The boy was holding on to the iron bars, listening to the alarm''s shrieking sound. While he caught his breath, the apes dove in one by one. Ashwin clenched his hands on the bars. He was already tired. His confession about the lack of swimming skills was shaken off by Scarface. But the truth was that, despite help from others, just staying in the water drained the boy''s strength - he needed to fight against the current and try to stay above water. Ashwin watched as the group around him became smaller, crossing the underwater barrier. The number of apes in the middle of the troop decreased in a blink of an eye, leaving only him and Scarface on this side of the bars. The boy''s gaze met the leader''s red eyes, and before he could protest, the beast placed its paw on his head and pushed him underwater.


    Closing his eyes, the boy moved his hands and legs chaotically. There was no way that such a tactic would help him. Instead, he hit the bars, bruised his left elbow and scratched his knee. Instinctively, Ashwin stopped moving, then tried to come to the surface to breathe air. But someone pulled him down. Without thinking, the boy resisted. Alas, the beast held him tightly and pushed him against the stream. Ashwin hit his head on the back of the bars, but the ape did not waver and pushed the boy again. His lungs were empty when he was finally pushed out of the water. After forgetting all concerns about soldiers, Ashwin breathed in precious and delicious air greedily.


    Before he knew, most of the apes had crossed the barrier. The boy looked beyond the stone walls, surrounding the iron bars. They needed to swim further, to leave the trenches behind and barbed wire. Only then could they climb the riverbank and run across the vast field. Just thinking about it filled Ashwin with despair.


    The alarm was still ringing, but most of the soldiers above their heads went to the nearby section as reinforcements. At least, this should have improved the apes¡¯ chances of leaving the defense line alive. If only the boy could forget about the firearms, that the soldiers were equipped with.


    "Hurry," Scarface hissed in the boy''s ear. The command was probably given to everyone present. Ashwin did not want another physical encouragement and let go of the iron bars. He was sure that as soon as they left the small manmade grotto, the soldiers would start firing. But to his surprise, the commotion he heard came from another part of the wall. ''Scarface must have sent those two to create a distraction,'' the boy''s guess was confirmed by the familiar sound of an explosion. The apes that they had left behind used its sound magic to distract the humans as best it could.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Animals swam at different speeds, and some of them were forced to help Ashwin. Nevertheless, most of them managed to pass the trenches and barbed wire when they heard shooting in the distance. It was common practice among all countries not to waste bullets, so this meant that the enemy was in range with a high probability of being hit. By the look of Scarface''s grim face, the boy understood that the diversion had ended earlier than expected, but the alarm was still ringing. The animals in the rear guard increased their pace, and those who had passed the barbed wire started getting out of the river. Ashwin was almost crawling out of the water, praising the gods for their mercy, when a human shouted. They were spotted by the guard. A sudden ray of electric light blinded them for a second. The spotlight, one of the things that was possible only on the wall, aimed at the runaways.


    Apes rushed off, trying to cover as much ground as possible. Ashwin jumped to his feet but felt a push. It wasn''t the beast''s doing; rather, it felt more like dizziness. Trying to shake off this strange feeling, the boy followed the animal''s example. They moved faster, and he felt as if all his strength had been left in the dark waters of the river. Still, remembering Scarface''s words, he kept running. Despite being few in number, the soldiers were shooting without rest. The screams and sounds of the beasts being hit and falling were hard to ignore, but Ashwin had no time or energy to look around. Even if he did, the chaotic movements of the animals made it difficult to determine the actual number of survivors. The boy followed their example, hoping that this would help him avoid bullets. He prayed for his survival, when an animal that was running in front of him was blown up. A blast wave knocked the boy and a few nearby apes off their feet.


    Ashwin rolled onto his side. He had to stand up, but his ears were ringing, and he was gasping for air. A sudden discovery that the defense line might include landmines made him groan. The whole plan seemed like a gamble, and the boy was sure he wouldn''t be lucky enough to win. A bullet struck the ground beside him. Ashwin tried at least to get up. For some reason, being killed sounded less depressing if he could face the shooter with his head held high. But before he could stand up again, a familiar paw grabbed the boy''s hand and pulled him away. Scarface dragged him just as another bullet hit where Ashwin had been standing.


    "Run!" shouted the troop''s leader. His normally clear voice was barely audible in the thunderous mix of gunfire, screams, and alarms ringing.


    The boy followed Scarface, forgetting about tiredness and burning lungs. Fortunately, the apes now paid more attention to the ground and avoided any suspicious areas. There were no more explosions, at least. Just when Ashwin thought about landmines, he felt another push and dizziness, like on the riverbank. He continued to run, but another push made him realize - the ground was shaking.


    It was an earthquake. A weak one by the likes of it yet now the boy started to worry about falling into a sudden crack in the ground. He decided to rely on the ape''s perceptiveness and carefully watched the one who was running in front of him. This led him to being grabbed by Scarface again. The beast pulled Ashwin away from stepping on a mound of earth and pushed him aside. Another ape caught the boy and dragged him further. All this made Ashwin feel like he was a ball in a rough game with no rules. Complaining was useless, so he put every bit of strength he had into staying on his feet and keeping up with the animal''s pace. It paid off - soon they left the spotlights range and the shooting behind.


    Outside the wall and defense line, there was a strip of felled trees. Humans cut down the trees for two reasons: to clear the view and make it difficult for enemies to hide, and to obtain resources. However, the latter goal was tricky, as some local flora lacked the necessary wood quality. Once the runaways reached the edge of the forest, they switched from running to walking. They were already dead tired, but Scarface made his subjects march further. The tremors on the ground had stopped, but Ashwin didn''t notice it right away. All he wanted was to rest. He imagined taking off his sandals and wet cloth and stretching his aching, blister-covered legs. Even hunger paled in comparison to his unbearable fatigue. Probably the apes felt the same, but none complained. Even those who were injured walked on, covering their wounds with their paws or pieces of cloth.


    The procession stretched out more than it had during their march from the capital to the border. Now, it was like a thin thread that was ready to be torn at the slightest touch. Ashwin''s sense of surroundings became cloudy. He moved his feet step by step, staring at the back of the ape in front of him. He couldn''t even think anymore. His mind went blank, as if he were in a state of perfect meditation. But he doubted that true meditation consisted of deafening fear, exhaustion, and pain.


    The boy almost stepped on an ape before him when the beast stopped. Ashwin flinched and looked around. The animals that were walking at the forefront finally took a break. Most of them lay or sat on the ground, deep in sleep. Ashwin glanced at Scarface in disbelief and took off the muslin cloth. Originally, he wanted to dry it, but it had already become slightly damp - the wind had dried away most of the water. So instead, the boy spread it out on the ground and lay down on it. He even forgot to remove his sandals. As soon as Ashwin laid his head down, using his arm as a pillow, he fell into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 28

    It was late afternoon and she finished her usual routine in the pig pen. It took longer than usual, because the animals were wary of her presence. She had to be extra careful not to scare them, so they wouldn''t start squawking again. Normally, the girl would rest for a bit before being given a new task, but today she headed towards the house with a different plan in mind.


    The old woman wasn''t happy to see the hunchback girl who had actually lived for 20 years in her barn. Holding a magnifying glass in her left hand, she sorted through the buckwheat scattered on a piece of paper. A tiny pile of barely visible stones was moved aside. When the sorted grain pile became significant, the old woman folded the paper and poured it into the pot. Finally, she looked at the hunchbacked girl. Any question Bug might have asked would probably be met with irritation: "What?"


    "It''s Friday today. Can I go for a walk?"


    Friday was a sole day of rest in Kushane, but the elderly couple often used their foreign origin as an excuse to give tasks even on that day. The old woman stared at Bug and began berating her for her laziness. She nagged so long and emotionally, that she started to pause between words to catch her breath. ''Honestly, she can nag anyone to death. At least someone who is not used to it.'' Bug patiently waited until the woman ran out of breath and then repeated her question. Finally, stubbornness breached the wall, and the tired woman gave up.


    "Fine, do what you want, but don''t expect any dinner tonight."


    The girl nodded, desperately trying to hide her grin behind her long brown hair. The possibility of meeting the swarm in the light of day seemed like a dream. Wolf ants were active mostly at night and slept during the day, so there would probably not be much work to do. However, the possibility of seeing the nest from a new side made her feel excited. And she achieved this possibility through her own persistence.


    Before the old woman could change her mind, Bug quickly left. It was too early to head for the evergreen holly bushes, as someone might see her there. She wasn''t sure if she could change during the day. Bug looked carefully around to make sure no one was following her. Fortunately, her bullies had been too busy recently because of school. The long vacation was the reason why Bug disliked summer. Children and teenagers had too much free time to entertain themselves. Autumn and spring were much better in that regard, and short winter days were spent mostly inside the barn by her. Despite the cold and monotonous tasks, she could at least avoid crowds.


    Bug stepped into the forest. It was harder than she expected to find the right path in human form. The girl thought she remembered the route, but when she couldn''t rely on her nose, it became clear how important the smell was for finding her way. Walking on two legs also slowed her down. ''I might not reach the nest by the end of the day after all.'' It was a bit upsetting, but at least she would be there when everyone started waking up.


    She constantly questioned the path she took, but when she reached the familiar creek, her nervousness faded away. The animals she was used to seeing at night were sleeping, and instead, brightly colored birds were flying from tree to tree. Their voices mixed together, creating an unfamiliar song. Bug was more used to northern birds than local southern ones. In addition, most of them avoid human settlements, so she only heard a few of these chirping voices before. Unlike their counterparts, known to humans, the colorful feathers of these birds were not just for beauty. They were a warning - "Do not eat me". In this regard, they were much like bright frogs or snakes. But their poisonous nature was not an ultimate salvation from human aggression. Boys in the village often practiced arrow-shooting and sometimes caught birds for fun. This is why some birds have learned to be wary of humans. Others choose to settle closer to houses because humans scare away their natural enemies - gekkotoads.


    Bug passed by a few on her way to the nest. Usually, she wouldn''t notice them. Gekkotoads were hiding perfectly, changing their usually grayish with green spots skin color to their surroundings. But now, after spending many nights as a wolf, she could spot them vaguely, feeling their smell similar to dry and dusty grass. A predator with a round body the size of a soccer ball would climb up the tree trunk and wait in ambush in the upper layers of the forest. When a bird flew into its range, the gekkotoad would use its tongue to catch it. Immune to a bird''s poison, it was not favored by humans because of its habit of silently jumping out of nowhere to change hunting grounds. Bug was indifferent to it most of the time. The only time she was upset about the gekkotoad was when she saw it catch a honey squirrel instead of a bird. It was natural, but she still felt pity for the small furry animal that had fallen victim to its carelessness.


    The girl took a break at the creek. The stream was clear and the long walk had made her thirsty. However tempting the water was, Bug didn''t risk drinking it in her human form. The sky was starting to be dyed red. She wasn''t sure if it would count, but it was worth a try. Bug took off her clothes and shoes and hid them between two large rocks. Despite being alone in the forest at sunset, she cautiously looked around. Taking off her underwear and being completely naked in the open was still embarrassing. Bug took a deep breath, then fully undressed. She sat down beside the creek, holding her knees with her arms. The girl wasn''t fully sure how the turning worked, so she thought about the swarm for a while before looking in the stream.


    Her reflection changed to that of a wolf ant. With a feeling of satisfaction, she continued her journey. Taking the same path every night, it didn''t feel like a blissful walk anymore. It had become her enjoyable routine. She usually met workers on her way to her nest, carrying food or searching for resources. Greeting them and exchanging news were some of the things she looked forward to most. Such "small talks" were something villagers didn''t share with her. They were a part of daily life and a privilege only for those who were considered part of society. Bug dreamt that someday he would be able to experience this interaction, and it came true, albeit in a rather unexpected way.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    She hadn''t reached the nest yet when a brief, yet strong and out of place fragrance startled her. Bug stopped for a moment. With a raised paw, she sniffed, trying to identify the direction of the smell. Just like a village dog, she lowered her head, moving towards the confusing smell. It became stronger until she spotted a barely visible part of a footprint. pointed her nose at this footprint, almost touching the dry ground, and sniffed. It was a terrible mistake on her part. The strong and spicy smell hit her sensitive nose like an old woman''s iron pan during her numerous arguments with her husband. Bug sneezed and coughed, shook her head andtried to rub her muzzle with her paws.


    When she finally could breathe normally again, she sat down and stared at the footprint. She knew the smell all too well - pepper. But what was normal in the kitchen felt so outlandish in the middle of the forest. ''Why would anyone leave it here?'' It was too strong to have been spilled by oversight. Someone had done it on purpose. Bug stood up. Slowly, at first, she picked up a trace and followed it. She didn''t need to lower her head to the ground - the smell was strong, like the heavy and sweet perfume that people in Kushane loved. Whoever had spilled the pepper had used it to cover something important, like their own smell or the smell of their trophies.


    Hasten the pace, Bug shortened the distance between herself and the "pepper man". As if he felt the chase, he started to confuse his tracks, yet his efforts ended in vain. Bug persisted in following the trace. She almost ran when she finally reached the small meadow. Caught up in the moment, she stepped onto the grass, leaving behind the cover of trees and bushes. There, on the other side of the field, a man was waiting for her.


    He was rather short, with fair skin and a shaved head. His simple clothes, without any ornaments and dull colors, were covered in mud. A hunting knife and a small bag with pepper were hanging from his belt. The man held a short but thick spear with the sharp head pointing at him. He was not a local hunter. It was common for hunters to receive permission to work in several bordered territories in order to avoid being accused of trespassing or spying. But this land was too far from the West or South, and instead bordered the walls and the outer lands. It looked like Bug had run into a poacher.


    The best way to deal with poachers is to avoid them, but she couldn''t afford to do that. That was the second thing she noticed - in the left hand, the man was holding a wolf ant''s cub. The cub was hanging helplessly, tied and muzzled. She had heard stories about how experienced hunters use tricks to catch wolf ants'' younglings alive, while adults were killed in retaliation for killing livestock or people. Cubs were valuable only if they were alive. Bug never questioned why. It was something she just took for granted. Many desperate men risked their lives to catch one. Some failed and paid with their lives, some prevailed and were generously rewarded in the capital.


    Yet this time, the hunter was holding a cub fromBug''s nest. For whatever reason, the man took him, the whole swarm would be sad about its disappearance. Bug hissed slowly approaching the man. It would be for the best if she could just scare him away, pressing him to leave the pup behind. It seemed like her wish had come true - the man bent down and placed the unconscious cub on the grass. Bug hid her mandibles. Looking at the man''s darned clothes, an old belt and worn shoes she felt remorse. The hunter took a step back. She walked toward the puppy, but hesitated, suddenly smelling a weird smell. Her wavering movements led to the hunter''s bold and unexpected actions. The man raised his spear above the pup. Alarmed by the threat to the puppy''s life, Bug jumped over the remaining distance in two jumps.


    She had no plan and no intention of hurting the man. It would have been fine to push him away from the cub, but the last leap she took did not reach its target. The solid ground beneath her hind legs crumbled, and her claws went through the empty air. She was lucky enough to grab onto the cliff with her front legs. Dumbfounded, Bug frantically tried not to fall, clawing at the ground with her paws. Even without looking, she knew what lay beneath - the wolf pit.


    A second blunder of the day, this time deadly. Her paws were sliding on the grass and loose soil at the edge of the pit. Bug tightened his wrists in an attempt to pull herself up. But the hunter was already above her. Unlike her, the man did not hesitate. With perfected movements, he raised his spear. She wanted to shout and plead with him to stop, but no words could be spoken in wolf form.


    It should have been the end for her. But the spear never reached its target. A pair of robust mandibles clamped around the hunter''s neck. The man didn''t even have time to scream - the sharp blades inside the mandibles cleanly severed his head. It fell into the pit, hitting Bug on the way. The headless body swayed for a moment, then, like in slow motion, fell beside the edge of the pit. A wolf ant, large and with a black mane, appeared on the meadow in time to kill the hunter. The soldier checked the lifeless body, then turned to his kin in need. Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Astonished, Bug nearly forgot to hold on tightly. Her back legs were slipping and dragging her down.


    The male soldier bent down and used the same pair of mandibles that had served as a deadly weapon a moment before to grab Bug by the scruff of her neck. He pulled her out of the pit and stepped back, giving her space and time to breathe. Bug lay down and lowered her head on her forelegs. She was trembling and couldn''t sort out her feelings. She had miraculously escaped death, but she couldn''t bring herself to look at the remains of the hunter. If he had been hunting alone, there was a high chance his body wouldn''t be found or buried properly. While keeping her eyes on the wolf ant, Bug bit by bit started to calm down. started to calm down bit by bit. The soldier used his mandibles to untie the unconscious cub, but he was bewildered by a dog muzzle. ''The man must have used some kind of sedative on the youngling.'' Now that her shivering had stopped, Bug approached the soldier and helped him cut the muzzle''s leather straps. She immediately felt his gratitude, which made her feel shy and embarrassed. If anything, it was she who needed to thank him for saving her life. But was it right for her to do so if a man had been killed?


    The wolf ant carefully took the still sleeping cub. It was time to return to the nest and pass on the news that the missing pup had been found unharmed. ''Then again, he saved two lives by taking one'', even if Bug did not know what would happen to the pup, she knew that life outside the swarm could be unbearable for a youngling. So she thanked the soldier, lightly rubbing her shoulder against his black mane. The wolves hurried back to the nest. The hunter''s body, as well as the moral dilemma Bug had thought about - all was left behind at the meadow.

 Chapter 29

    "To tell the truth, I was surprised His Majesty allowed you to miss Prince C¨¦sar''s wedding."


    Young knight, third son of Earl Berg, Dietrich was in a great mood. Not only was he given the honor of accompanying the princess on her long journey, but his presence was actually used by Cornelia as one of the arguments to convince the king. Proud of being acknowledged by Carlos the Second, Dietrich used all his accumulated experience to prepare for the trip and make it a success. He checked the carriage, went over the list of soldiers selected to guard Her Highness, and even made sure that the horses were the best ones. To his great joy, the princess also shared his enthusiasm. Unlike last year''s mission to the Towers, this time she took several chests full of clothes and jewels. Maybe it was even too much, but considering the level of this journey, it was better to be prepared for anything. The knight did not hesitate to share his thoughts about the trip with the princess, and avoiding discussion regarding the size of her luggage, she eagerly replied..


    "He had no choice," Cornelia answered. My aunt, the Grand Duchess, sent me an invitation, so he said there would be certain conditions, but I was free to go. And he was probably worried that I might make a scene or something.


    Dietrich didn''t have the chance to ask about the conditions. They approached the carriage and their escort. The luggage had already been packed and the guards were waiting alongside with horses. Knowing the princess, she was probably hoping to ride horseback again, but etiquette demanded that they use a coach with a royal crest when visiting another country. During the Draw mission, the honor of riding one was given to General Rodrigo, who was the head of the delegation. This time, it was up to the princess to do so. Unfortunately, Kroghan was still not allowed to leave the capital after his misdeeds in keeping important information from the king''s ears. However, Vice-Captain did appoint a few trusted soldiers to serve as Cornelia''s guards. Several of them were also familiar to Dietrich. Some of them were familiar to Dietrich, as well as the servants chosen by her Highness.


    Everyone on the square in front of the royal palace was ready and waiting for the command to move. The knight looked around, pleased by the sight, as well as the presence of Gahiji, the captain of the Royal Guard, also known as Viscount Fayek. A strapping man from Aisiki, he reminded Dietrich of "black beauty" pansies, his mother''s favorite. Like these flowers, Gahiji''s fierce amber eyes and rich black skin drew everyone''s attention wherever he went. The Royal Guard''s uniform couldn''t hide the man''s muscular figure, while the medals on his chest, as well as battle scars on his chin and hands, let others know about his past combat experience. The soldiers at the square behaved exemplarily in Gahiji''s presence. And Dietrich shared the same feeling. Just one look at the Royal Guard captain was enough for a civilian to understand - this man wasn''t someone you wanted to mess with.


    Gahiji stepped forward to greet the princess. A broad smile on his face contrasted with the serious and almost intimidating impression he gave.


    "His Majesty wishes you a wonderful journey, Your Highness," he said. "Unfortunately, governmental matters prevented him from seeing you off."


    "As did my mother and brother," Cornelia replied with a smile. To the knight''s dismay, her words were true - aside from the princess, none of the royal family was present at the square.


    However, Gahiji was not fazed by her remark. He concluded his task of seeing the princess off with his final words: "Safe journey, Your Majesty."


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Thank you, Viscount Fayek. I hope the C¨¦sar''s marriage celebration doesn''t cause you too much trouble."


    The captain bowed and headed towards the palace''s training grounds. Despite receiving the title of viscount after fighting side by side with Carlos during the Nereid War, Gahiji never slack off. He could have lived a life of luxury, resting on his laurels as the king''s closest ally and hero who came to rescue him in times of need. Instead, he used the received title and fortune only to support his family. Gahiji remained at the side of the Castro king after the war ended, and after Castro moved to West territory, he served faithfully as head of the royal guard. There was not a single day of leisure in that man''s life, and that drew even more admiring glances towards him, than his bright appearance.


    This short exchange of pleasantries was well accepted by the princess. Dietrich had expected worse, though he had hoped for at least the queen''s presence. Now, with Gahiji gone, the young knight could breathe freely for the first time. He glanced at Cornelia. Certainly, she should be pleased with her escort and the upcoming journey. However, the princess''s relaxed shoulders tensed up. Leaving the perplexed knight behind, she walked straight through the yard to the man with jet-black hair and a fern-colored scarf.


    "So, my father''s choice of spies has fallen on you," Cornelia said to the guard without sugarcoating her words. Dietrich could only guess that the guy was a guard, as he was wearing the marching uniform of the Castro military, but he lacked any insignia.


    "Greetings, Your Highness, - the young man bowed deeply. His face remained calm, even indifferent. Truly a rare sight to witness for a young and inexperienced soldier or servant during their face-to-face meeting with royalty. "His Majesty the king assigned me to be part of the escort."


    Dietrich looked the man up and down. The princess''s uptight figure, as well as her direct approach to this soldier, were both concerning matters. Even if the king had assigned him personally, it was Dietrich''s duty to make sure that no harm would come to Her Highness.


    "What is your name and title?"


    "My name is Sieg, my lord. I don''t carry any title," the young guard''s husky voice still sounded calm despite the attention from the royal knight and the princess.


    But Dietrich was not going to give up easily: "What about your family name?"


    "I don''t have one, my lord."


    "Goodness! At this time and age? What are you, a runaway slave from another kingdom?" Young knight noticed how the princess stepped into the carriage and hurried to offer late assistance. But the girl shook her head and addressed the officer, who approached them.


    "If everything is ready, I would like to leave. We have a long journey ahead of us."


    "Understood, your highness," the man said, making a gesture, and the soldiers mounted their horses.


    Dietrich planned to start the journey on horseback, but questions kept piling up, so the knight signaled to his squire to take care of the stallion and boarded the carriage with Cornelia. He had to sit on the opposite side, because the one next to the princess had a pile of notebooks.


    The squad started to move, leaving the palace''s walls. Dietrich looked at the window, still brooding over the sudden encounter the king''s man.


    "I suppose these types of people are useful for dirty work, but how could His Majesty send a no-name man as part of your escort?"


    "He has a name," retorted Cornelia, picking up the nearest ledger. "Sieg, if I hear correctly."


    "You know what I mean. I hope he won''t cause any problems and will be easy to get rid of if necessary. But what about all those papers?" Dietrich nodded towards the notebooks. "Did you take your homework?"


    "Something like that," the princess replied, concentrating on the record''s contents.


    Dietrich expected to have a meaningful and enjoyable conversation, but he was left to look out the window out of boredom. The exciting trip began with a wrong start.

 Chapter 30

    The runaways rested for the whole day. Ashwin slept all this time without even waking up once. When someone shook his shoulder, it was already sunset. The boy sat up. Never before had he thought that it could be so difficult to open his eyes after a full day''s sleep, and he still felt like it wasn''t enough. Several long minutes passed before he realized where he was. His throat was dry, his feet felt heavy and sore. Ashwin looked around. A strip of felled trees remained behind. The troop found cover in a meadow surrounded by high upside-down trees on one side and thick bushes on all others. Muslin cloth was dry, but, to Ashwin''s displeasure, he noticed a few spots of grass on the fabric. He shook off a bug that crawled onto the cloth while he was sleeping and wore it like a cloak. A few apes were still sleeping, but most were awake and eating. It seemed like someone had gone hunting while others were resting. The boy gathered his strength and stood up. Slowly, he headed towards the group of apes that were eating.


    He was lucky - he didn''t even need to plead. One of the beasts handed him a folded leaf with water. Ashwin thanked him in a hoarse voice and drank the water. It wasn''t enough and he was still thirsty, but it helped to restore his voice. Ashwin wasn''t expecting any food from apes, but he looked at them anyway. The sight puzzled him and made him worried. Apes had gathered around a pile of dead birds. Their colorful feathers were disheveled, and their necks hung limply.


    "You can''t eat them," he said. "Birds are poisonous."


    Even though it was obvious that man-eating apes were familiar with the species inhabiting the surroundings, Ashwin still found it impossible to remain silent without attempting to warn them of danger. Hegat, an ape with a long scar on his left shoulder, gave the boy a lenient look.


    "You just don''t know how to eat it."


    After saying such words, the ape bit the bird''s legs. With a crunching sound, Hegat chomped on the legs, then threw the almost untouched carcass into the shrubs. Ashwin''s gaze followed the bird''s corpse. It seemed too wasteful to kill a living creature just for a bite, but the boy could not protest or rebuke Hegat. First of all, apes are animals with cruel ways of life, and humans sometimes behaved in the same manner.


    Apes didn''t share their dinner with the boy, and he wasn''t even tempted to ask them for it. Instead, he counted them. Ashwin spent a year with these beasts, not paying them much attention most of the time, but when they got used to each other, they returned to the time when they first met human-eating apes. He had to obey them during their escape from Vardana''s capital and the South territory. There were forty-two apes in the dungeon. They were incredibly lucky to escape the capital with so few casualties, including several injured and one dead. Another one died from infected wounds. Now, only twenty-three apes are resting at the camp. Almost half were killed during their crossing of the wall, including Wez, who was cured by the boy and sent by Scarface to create a diversion. On the other hand, more than half survived, which was far more than Ashwin expected. Everything was thanks to Scarface''s plan and the sacrifice of the two apes he left behind.


    Once again, the boy slowly looked around at the improvised camp. At first, he was too tired to question Scarface''s firm belief that soldiers wouldn''t follow them into foreign territory. After a long sleep, he couldn''t help but agree with the leader of the troop. Humans sent surveillance parties and groups to gather resources, but they weren''t willing to leave the defensive line for a dangerous adventure. Usually, such missions took time to be carefully organized and received permission or direct orders from the capital. For now, the apes could relax - if humans sent a chase, it would take time for it to happen. Scarface knew this better than anyone else. The beast had finished eating and was now staring at the bushes. As usual, beside the sitting leader, his closest aides were waiting for orders.


    Ashwin walked towards the head of the group. His legs were still hurting, and he was limping. Despite finding some sandals, he had spent the past year in the pit and could not move much. Suddenly, being forced to cross the whole territory without proper rest, swimming and even running under gunfire, the boy was bone tired. Ashwin dreamed about a soft bed and a warm dinner, but all of these sounded like a mirage. In order to make such an illusion come true, he had to first face Scarface.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    He thought about what he would face when, finally, for the first time since his execution, he would be left alone. The hypothetical dangers of the outside world were outshone by the more familiar threats of the human world. Returning to the capital was certainly a high risk, but on the other hand, everyone he knew and anyone he thought of as someone who could offer a helping hand lived there. His father''s loyal subordinates and the family of his fianc¨¦e, Binita, and even the girl who had given him sweet bread - everyone lived in the capital. Ashwin tried to think of anyone who could help him and wasn''t under the rajah''s watchful eye, but to no avail. He berated himself for not having asked his father what to do in this predicament, but he couldn''t even imagine being in the midst of a troop of man-eating apes or being thrown into a pit. The boy slowed his pace. Partly, because he wasn''t really eager to face Scarface, and also because he remembered something. The girl, Kean, who had injured a few animals, and then opened the door for them. ''Why did she do this? Was it out of pity? Or did she count on the apes to sow more panic and chaos in the city?'' He didn''t have the chance to ask her, and he probably never would.


    With a heavy heart, he approached the ape. Putting aside unsettling thoughts, Ashwin mustered up all the courage he had to say just a few words: "Let me leave."


    "And what will you do? What can you do?" asked the leader of the troop without even glancing at the boy. This level of neglect hurt Ashwin''s pride, but he said nothing. Everything for the sake of leaving this place and reuniting with civilization. "You are a helpless, almost useless cub."


    "Still, this isn''t my place. I am not one of you. I need to return to humans."


    "So, are you one of humans? Then, why were you thrown into a pit, sewn into the hide of my kind?"


    Scarface''s words cut the boy''s heart like a dull knife. Boiling emotions burst out in the form of mumbling: "I thought that for a long time, but you are certainly not Hanuman..."


    "Of course I''m not," the beast snorted.


    For him, being able to hear the boy was only one of the reasons Ashwin was surprised.


    "Wait¡­ Do you know who I''m talking about?"


    His innocent question resulted in unexpected rage. Scarface jumped to his feet, baring teeth and clenching the sword''s handle. In the blink of an eye, the calm, almost human-like leader of the troop turned into a rabid animal. This change was so sudden and unexpected that Ashwin unconsciously stepped back. Even the aides, who had ignored their conversation for the whole time, nervously backed away from Scarface.


    The ape barked at the frightened boy: "Out! Get out of my sight!!!"


    ''Why? Nothing could faze him before'' lowering his head, Ashwin hurried away from the beast. Scarface''s exaggerated reaction was both frightening and confusing. It was even more terrifying not knowing what caused his rage and what future words or actions could lead to this. Thinking how he had to walk on the edge, carefully choosing his words around Scarface, the boy felt stifling despair.


    The boy cautiously approached Hegat, who was chewing on the last portion of a bird''s leg. Ashwin seized this opportunity and asked in a quiet voice: "Do you know who Hanuman is?"


    Hegat stared at Ashwin with long, thin fingers sticking out of his mouth, giving him an intimidating appearance, but to Ashwin''s relief, he wasn''t angry, only curious.


    "Is it a humans'' Main One?" asked Hegat.


    "No. Never mind. It''s fine if you don''t know."


    ''If anything, it''s expected and feels more mollifying.'' There was no way these beasts could have known the human''s culture. Ashwin looked at the leader of the troop. The irritated ape stabbed grass and ground with a stolen sword before him. It didn''t even occur to him that such actions might dull the blade. "That''s the difference between us and them. We can think rationally; we can be above emotions." The boy didn''t need confirmation of his statement; he was adamant about this belief. If he wanted to keep his sanity, the line between humans and animals had to be drawn clearly.

 Chapter 31

    A long journey they had endured for the past two and a half weeks was finally coming to an end. The East territory''s lush green made it hard to believe that it was already November. In contrast, the West, where grass had turned yellow and most trees had lost their leaves, the capital of Fuegos del Tierra greeted them with purple-blue flowers. The alleys lined with jacaranda trees that had been planted generations ago along the main roads were taller than some of the houses. When the procession rode through the purple tunnels, flower petals stuck to horses'' hooves and carriage wheels. Some people stopped when they saw a coach with a royal coat of arms and guards on horseback. Soldiers maintained a formal smile, although it was difficult for some of them to remain serious. The curious gazes and conversations of the citizens did not contain any hostility, so the Castro delegation relaxed for a while.


    Cornelia was gazing at the people wearing much lighter clothing, city policemen patrolling the streets in case of trouble, and counting the colors of the houses. The locals'' preference for bright plaster, such as pink, yellow, and blue, was just one of many differences. Many of the houses were three or four stories tall, with wooden doors and latticed windows. Countless pots of flowers completed the picture - above the thresholds, on balconies, windowsills, and even in front of walls on the street.


    A small crowd surrounded by police officers attracted the princess'' attention. There were mostly middle-aged men and women, although some brought children. They were holding placards and chanting slogans. Some posters contained drawings resembling human figures, but it was too far away to see clearly. Before the procession could get any closer to the crowd, an officer at the head turned onto another street. His desire to avoid any trouble was understandable, and Cornelia was not displeased with the diversion, but her curiosity was not satisfied. Looking out the window, she asked a nearby guard what the slogans said.


    "They demand the withdrawal of border forces, the dismantling of the wall, and peace with the nymphs, your highness."


    "As if that was so simple," Dietrich snorted, following the carriage closely. "They have been away from conflict hotspots for too long. Such groups can be found anywhere, but at least in Castro, no one draws nymphs like harmless hippies."


    "You can''t blame people for wanting peace," Cornelia said. "Though making nymphs look like the only injured party is dangerous and naive."


    She leaned back in her seat, partly hiding behind the curtain. The demonstration of peace supporters was not a phenomenon specific to Fuego''s country. Though Dietrich was right, and few people in Castro Kingdom pictured nymphs as harmless creatures, pickets in the capital and dissatisfied talk in rural areas also occurred there. People who were forced to spend difficult times on barren land wanted resources to ease their burden, not disappear in the insatiable army stomach. As years passed, it did not get any easier to explain to parents why they should send their children to suffer, and sometimes die, at the border.


    Watching well-fed villages on their way through the Fuego del Tierra exuding joy, it was hard to imagine that 13 years ago, Castro had moved from this land. Cornelia only had a vague memory of life in the East, and it felt like a dream mixed with pictures from geography books. She hoped that watching the scenery would help her recall the past, but it didn''t, not the one she had hoped for.


    It was the first year of the second term in the West Territory, when one of her teachers took a young princess outside of the capital. The reason was field research; the excuse was to show life in a western rural area. At age ten, Cornelia received a practical lesson on how excuses and reasons can differ from each other, much like in international relations. Her teacher had to resign and move far away, severing all ties with the palace. However, the deed had been done, and her parents were unhappy about it. Their daughter began to question the established order.


    The main streets with their colorful houses and blooming jacaranda trees were left behind, as the procession reached a quiet green alley. The beige stone walls, densely entwined with ivy and wild grapes on both sides of the road, hardly hid the tall mansions beyond them. Dazzling white houses and splendid gardens were seen by curious passers-by who might have gotten a chance to pass through the gates. Carriages and horsemen rode through one of the luxurious forged gates, and after a few more minutes of riding through the trim garden, the procession finally stopped at the grand duchess'' mansion.


    Cornelia stepped out of the coach and accepted the help of a nearby guard. It happened to be the one whose stolid behavior was getting on her nerves during the whole trip. Every time the princess saw him, she was reminded of a blunder during the investigation of the gun. "If he smiled or openly mocked me, it would be better." Yet Sieg was emphatically polite. He still wore a uniform without insignia, but he took off his knitted scarf. In the hot weather it was unreasonable. The lack of cover revealed a small tattoo in the shape of two drops on the right side of his neck.


    "Your name isn''t in the lists of the royal guards, the active army, or the reserves," Cornelia addressed the black-haired guy. The ledgers she had taken with her in hopes of finding possible allies among the military also helped with another goal. She carefully checked the notes to find as much information as possible about him and Jack. Alas, there was nothing. That led her to conclude the following: "Do you serve in the shadow police? That seems to be the only place I haven''t checked and can''t get full information about it at the moment."


    "Your Highness, I''m working for the king, just as you said," Sieg glanced at the servants lined up in front of the mansion as if waiting for them to intervene. But even the butler was patiently waiting for the conversation to end and for the princess to address them first. "Isn¡¯t this enough?"


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "No. And don''t take it personally - I need to know everyone who works in the palace. I will find out the truth about you. Just you wait and see."


    "Some truth is better to kept hidden, as well as some meetings should not happen at all, Your Highness."


    His tone was still calm and polite, but Cornelia frowned.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "If it sounded like that, I apologize. This wasn''t my intention. Please continue with your search, Your Highness."


    With a deep bow, Sieg turned to the groom and offered his help with the horses. Dietrich had already dismounted from his stallion and left him to the squire. Although there was a distance between the carriage and the young knight, he seemed to catch a glimpse of their conversation.


    "You need to control your temper, Your Highness," Dietrich advised without a second thought. "You have many enemies already, so there''s no need to make new ones."


    "Well he is a spy. But don''t worry, in the last few weeks, his responses have been reduced to ''Yes, your highness'' and ''No, Your Highness''. I doubt he can dig up any information about me, although I can''t stand his calm, haughty look," the princess turned to her patiently waiting butler. "Is her grace not at home?"


    "No, Your Highness. Unfortunately, the grand duchess sprained her ankle during a long walk and was unable to see you in person. But she''s waiting for you in the living room. Let me guide you."


    The grand duchess, Margaret Ortega, was a lean woman with fair skin and blonde hair. After marrying grand duke Ortega and spending most of her life in the Fuego kingdom, she never forgot her roots. The mansion, built and furnished in the Fueguian style, had white arched balconies and colorful Talavera tiles partially covering the walls and wicker chairs. But in the living room with a fireplace and beige sofa and armchairs, the colors were muted. This room was surely the lady of the house''s favorite place. When the butler brought in Cornelia and Dietrich, the duchess put down the book she had been reading and her glasses.


    "My dear, how was your trip? You needn''t answer; I''m sure the roads were terrible!"


    "It was interesting, although the recent earthquake did some damage to the track," Cornelia kissed the woman on the cheek. "How is your ankle, aunt Margaret?"


    The duchess made a gesture inviting the guests to sit down.


    "I¡¯m fairly well, thank you. It¡¯s just sometimes her majesty is unstoppable. A light stroll easily turned into a full-blown hike. Honestly, if my leg hadn''t been injured, we would have continued marching all the way to White folded cliffs."


    There was no real anger behind the woman''s words, so the princess smiled. She introduced Dietrich and wished the Duchess to recover soon.


    "Is my sister in good health?"


    "Yes, mother is doing just fine."


    Despite her expectation, the duchess did not ask about other family members. Instead, she shook her head in disapproval.


    "I suppose Ethel still does not part with her glass for even a minute," she said.


    "Of course not," Cornelia lied without batting an eye. That was enough to close the topic of her mother''s addiction.


    "Well, now that we have finished with the formalities, let''s talk about more important things." I expressed a strong objection to your father in ten pages of my last letter to him."


    Unlike the princess, Dietrich seemed puzzled. He could not understand what had caused such resentment, and Cornelia had to explain the reason: "Her grace refers to my birthday banquet. A coming-of-age celebration is an important event that goes beyond the borders of a personal party. It''s a message to high society about your standing and power."


    "But His Highness C¨¦sar is a crown prince. It couldn¡¯t be different. It''s not like you''re going to compete for the throne."


    "Absolutely not!" the grand duchess took a colorful fan and spread it in one motion. "She needs to find a suitable match and lead a socialite life. Charity work is also noblewoman''s must, but conspiracies are firm no."


    Cornelia preferred not to comment on Aunt''s remarks and answered Dietrich: "Even if I don''t, without even setting a modest banquet in my honor, Father basically told his subjects that I have zero influence and should not be taken into account. This will weaken my position at the royal court and affect my future, including finding a suitable match."


    ''I can only hope that this also means he is even a little wary of me. Or maybe it''s wishful thinking and this is just another way to make me feel weak and insignificant.''


    The grand duchess, waving her fan, listened to her niece''s explanation with pursed lips: "What I wanted to say is that I did not suffer a five-hour walk for nothing. Her Majesty will host a ball this Saturday, and you are invited as an honored guest. You have been robbed of a proper celebration banquet, but this should do."


    Dietrich''s eyes sparkled with excitement. His response was not long in coming ahead of the princess'' answer: "This is wonderful news! Your Grace''s attention and generosity knows no bounds!"


    "Indeed, it does not," replied the woman, nodding to a maid. A servant brought a tea tray and a rack with sandwiches, chocolate brigadeiros, pecan shortbread cookies, and cookie sandwiches."


    "Dulce de leche," the duchess said, taking one of the cookies. "My late husband absolutely loved it. Even when the doctors forbade him any kind of sweet, he cut out all sugar except this. I don''t blame him, it''s impossible to resist."


    Cornelia followed the woman''s example. She took a bite of the cookie, and the rich, smooth caramel taste made her feel warm and cozy. The grand duchess may have had prejudices, but tea in her living room was more relaxing than any party at Castro''s.


    "Thank you, Aunt Margaret, I really appreciate your effort. And I look forward to the ball. The last time I saw the royal family was when King Frederico visited five years ago."


    The duchess had already finished her dessert and looked at Cornelia over her glasses. "My dear, I hope you aren''t going to the royal palace dressed like that."


    "Is there a reason why I can''t?" she brought what felt like a year''s supply of dresses, but the princess couldn''t help teasing her aunt.


    The woman''s face turned sour.


    "Cornelia, even though we are living in a progressive time, please don''t forget your status. All these genderless roles and activities are for commoners. You don''t need to be certain of your standing in society to plow the land or work on the machine."


    "I was just joking, Aunt Margaret. I won''t break the rules of etiquette. And I''m afraid your view of commoner''s life is a bit outdated."

 Chapter 32

    "Where is that thing?!"


    An old man didn''t want to engage in another useless conversation. But he lived with his wife for almost forty years and knew that she wouldn''t let it go easily. She probably just lost her glasses once again. Continuing to read the newspaper full of catchy headlines, he asked, "Thing?"


    "Bug. Calling her a human being would be an exaggeration!"


    So, it wasn''t glasses, but that annoying girl. The old man sighed. He would have thrown her mother out if he knew it would cause so much trouble. Back then, he at least had the strength to do so. Now, even the hits of his cane feel weak and wobbly.


    "I''m telling you, something is wrong. The other day, pigs acted restlessly around her, as if a badger had sneaked into the pen. And I can swear, she hasn''t slept in the barn in a few days. What if she''s sleeping around like her mother?"


    The old man finally looked up from the paper at his wife. The constant nagging annoyed him, so he suggested the only thing that occurred to him, "Why don''t you lock her up in the barn if you are so worried?"


    After finishing her dinner, vegetable stew and seasoned with cumin flatbread, Bug quietly approached the barn''s door. The routine of the day was suddenly disrupted by an obstacle - the door was locked. A strong iron smell could not hide the old woman''s whiff. She had never locked the barn before, even though Bug sometimes wished she would. Why had she changed the habit now? Did this mean that the elderly couple suspected her?


    It would be wise to stay low and just go to sleep to quell these worrying doubts. But instead of fear and anxiety, Bug was filled with anger. She worked diligently, yet instead of even a single word of gratitude, they locked her up like a slave. Maybe before, she would have swallowed her resentment, but now she knew there was another way of life. It didn''t take long for her to change. Life in a friendly environment that appreciated and valued her efforts made her feel like she was a worthy person. Ironically, those who showed her human treatment were not human at all.


    They relied on her. So, sitting helplessly in a barn was not an option. The sun had almost set, and the small window under the ceiling had turned from pink to a greyish darkness. It was time for her to change form. Bug usually snuck out of the village to do so, but now she did it inside the barn. Even after two months, the girl was still unsure how the magic worked. She was not born with it, and no one had taught her. However, observing the magic used by animals and plants, she came to the conclusion that it was not a skill learned, but rather an ability that came naturally, like breathing or blinking. There seemed to be two conditions for Bug''s transformation into a wolf ant: it had to be nighttime, and she had to think about a swarm. And even with the fulfillment of these conditions, it sometimes took Bug longer to change. When magic worked, it happened in the blink of an eye, so it was difficult to tell exactly when she changed form. Today, it was almost instantaneous, perhaps due to strong emotions boiling inside her. The earth floor wasn''t much of an obstacle for the wolf ant''s strong paws. Bug found the perfect place in the furthest corner and dug her way out. As soon as she was outside, she rushed into the forest.


    She reached the familiar hill earlier than usual. The stork hopper near the creek became accustomed to her silly jokes ¨C the leaps it took to avoid her became shorter, and instead of flapping tiny wings it grumbled annoyed by familiar treatment. Partly because it became less enjoyable teasing him, partly because Bug looked forward to reuniting with the swarm, she headed straight to the nest. One of the workers, a female carrying a horsepillar''s leg, greeted approaching Bug. She returned her greeting, wondering if help was needed. It turned out that they had almost finished storing food from this prey, so Bug did not want to interrupt their work with questions and let the worker continue. This was one of the wolves that she had previously hunted with. Bug liked its bright and always confident gaze, so she named this she-wolf Clear-eyed.


    Wolf ants identified each other by unique smells, and could use pheromones to call out to each other, but they did not have names like humans. At first, this did not concern Bug. It was comfortable that way. But as she grew closer to some members of the nest, it wasn''t enough. She wanted to give names to her friends, such as the soldier wolf who saved her life. However, almost all the names she knew were associated with unpleasant memories and villagers. Therefore, in the end, she decided not to use human names.


    Stolen story; please report.The soldier on guard duty observed her interaction with Clear-eyed without disturbing the two. He only approached Bug to greet her when the she-wolf worker dove into the den. She recognized him instantly and returned his greeting. While she was struggling with names for some members of the swarm, it wasn''t the case this time. One glance at her savior was all it took for Bug to come up with a name. She will call him Kindhearted. He wasn''t the largest soldier, but he was strong enough to help workers with big-size prey or deal with danger, like hunters. His helpful nature, however, was only one of the reasons for his name. Among soldiers Kindhearted was the most common one to attend "kindergarten" and look after cubs.


    He was glad to see her, and even though the wolf ants didn''t have tails to wag, she could easily imagine how wildly Kindhearted would wag his. This thought made her laugh. He laughed back with the same panting that Bug already got used to. For a while they exchanged news about the nest and the forest. The cub they saved from the hunter two weeks ago was more careful now and didn''t wander alone. One of the workers had fought with a badger and gotten his throat injured. These sorts of events were like little stones thrown into the pond, creating ripples in the usually calm life of the swarm. With time, worries about these incidents calmed down, just like circles on water eventually fading away.


    When the soldier returned to patrolling the area near the nest, Bug followed the usual routine and headed to the queen''s room to request a task. This was the quickest method to obtain a task and comply with the hierarchy at the same time. The she-wolf, whom Bug simply called Pushing Queen, was resting and skipped her pushing habit this time. While workers helped each other and picked up unfinished tasks, Pushing Queen oversaw the swarm''s work and corrected it at any time. Like other members of the swarm, she did not exclude her new subject from the rest, either in terms of types of assigned work or in showing appreciation or demonstrating authority. This time Bug was sent to assist shepherds.


    She had already helped shepherds before. Looking after animals was a peaceful and pleasant task, even in her human form. So, she was curious about how wolf ants carried out this task. Bug had heard that some swarms used small herbivorous animals named aphis cows as cattle, but she never saw one during her human life. Only after turning into a wolf, did she witness it firsthand. The first time Bug ran into a worker carrying a small, bristly spotted creature, she thought it was another prey from the hunt. But when another worker passed by with the same load, she became curious and followed them. Turns out, the workers were bringing their cattle back to the herd room.


    The shepherds usually began their work by checking the well-being of the herd. Sick animals were separated to prevent the spread of disease. After everyone had been checked and found to be in good health, workers carried the aphis cows, one by one, to the "pastures", placing each under a rocky tree. There, the cows used their strong proboscises and magic abilities to get through the bark of the tree. The tree''s juice was digested, and the surplus was distilled and stored under the hard bug-like wings of the cows. Every member of the swarm could feast on this nectar at any time. All the wolf needed to do was just poke the aphis cow on the side, and it raised its wings. The swarm gained a source of food, and in return, cows received protection from predators and illness, care for their eggs and young, and even transportation. Being tended by their hosts for many generations, these symbiotic creatures'' legs became thin and weak, and they could hardly move themselves.


    When Bug joined the shepherds, they were already moving the cows to the pasture. Workers towered above the herd, while small creatures that barely reached the knee of an adult human patiently waited for their turn to be picked up. She was about to take one when she noticed a strange cow among the herd. At first, Bug decided that it was sick, but after observing its behavior, it struck her that the "cow" wasn''t a cow at all. It looked like one, and had a similar smell, but its proboscis was too short and weak to break the bark of a rocky tree, and it didn''t produce any nectar.


    Bug took the defective cow out of the nest and left it near the hazel thicket serving as a dump. But only to find it back in the pasture, returned by another shepherd. Perplexed by the lack of reaction from the other workers, the girl began to observe a fake cow. She immediately found two more fake ones among the herd. They all ate the supplies, enjoyed the security of the nest and the care of the workers, without any assistance with the harvest. Maybe they weren''t useless to the swarm after all? Maybe her judgment was simply wrong and clouded by a human point of view? Bug decided to take her time. It was better not to make any rash decisions that could potentially harm the swarm.

 Chapter 33

    A few weeks after they got out of the pit, they spent in constant rush, with short rests used for sleep, eating and tending to wounds. The time to think about his situation and devise a solid plan was a luxury. Still, despite being chased by Virat''s soldiers he was on human land. Ashwin didn''t know which country was currently residing at South-West, where he hoped to go and ask for asylum, but honestly speaking, any would do. Any one of the eight countries, no matter how unique their cultures and traditions were, remained a part of humanity. With every step, the troop took Ashwin further and further away from the familiar world. Now, he was outside the walls and felt alienated.


    If the grass was more or less the same as he used to see during horseback riding lessons, then the trees were much more different. The sky could not be seen due to the crowns of unbelievably tall and slender Umbrella trees. Their delicate mint-colored leaves were a desirable but unattainable delicacy for many herbivores. The troop stumbled upon a fallen Umbrella tree near the edge of the forest. The trunk had been cut down to a height of three meters above the ground, so it was clearly not the work of humans. Ashwin concluded that it was an oak-walker. He read that these giant creatures used their mantis-like front legs to slash predators and cut branches. It turned out that they could also cut down the trunk of a small tree. An oak-walker ate most of the leaves and then left. When the troop discovered the abandoned tree, a small herd of horsepillars was enjoying the leftovers. Timid animals ran away before the apes came any closer.


    Among other plants in the forest, there were medium-sized Onyx trees with hard leaves. Their smooth trunks, despite their name, looked more like marble columns than living plants. And there were also the Crying trees, which grew on every available spot. Known for its ability to get rid of excess water through leaves and rough bark, the latter was covered with long grooves. Due to the constant humidity, these grooves served as a home for red mosses. Purple lichens festooned any rock that the boy saw. Ashwin had seen this kind of scenery only in books and was sure that he might soon find something that was not even documented by scholars. At least if they continued to head south-west, as they had been doing for the past sixteen days.


    Their pace was rather leisurely. Now that they weren''t afraid of the chase, Scarface allowed his subjects to rest and relax. It was also an opportunity for some injured ones who had been shot during their crossing of the wall to heal. Ashwin was worried that he might be asked to help. He had no confidence in his ability to treat gunshot wounds, especially without any banyan tree outside the walls. However, to his relief, the animals handled it themselves. The seriously injured animals died either during the breach or shortly after. Weakened by blood loss, one more animal passed away in a few days, but others used the long rest and supplies collected by the troop to completely recover. Ashwin helped with food gathering activities, trying to remember what was edible and how to find it. However, his tiny hope of sneaking away from the troop never came to fruition. Wherever he went, there was always a watchful ape nearby. After two weeks of unsuccessful attempts, the boy gave up. They were too far from the wall for him to even dream of crossing such distance unarmed and unharmed.


    Several times, the beasts returned from patrols to report something to Scarface. After hearing them out, the leader would change their course or send a group of apes armed with sharpened sticks, like spears. They would return empty-handed or carrying the carcass of a dead animal, but they were always extremely excited. One time, they brought back pieces of a beast that Ashwin had never seen before. It had strips on its legs and long sharp claws. However, he wasn''t able to learn more, as the corpse was not whole, and its parts were mangled. Nevertheless, one thing he was sure of - these hunting parties that Scarface sent were also protecting the rest of the troop. Facing the creature alone with such claws and without any weapons would surely lead to the boy''s inglorious demise.


    Sitting a few steps away from one of the groups, Ashwin was chewing on a dried fruit. He could not bring himself to eat meat raw, like the apes, and even if he could have, he was the last to receive any food. Usually, when it was his turn, only bones and stale plant food were left. The boy stayed close to Hegat. Unlike openly aggressive Iz, this one became rather amiable after they left the wall behind. During rest stops, he never chased Ashwin away from his sleeping group and allowed the human to groom him. Another change in the troop was that their nervousness was reduced. Unlike their previous habit of sleeping while sitting upright, constantly flinching and waking up, now apes divided into small groups and slept huddled together, even when nights were warm. Hegat even once invited the boy to sleep in his group. Ashwin thanked him but declined the honor. He chose to be near Hegat''s group, but to sleep separately, wrapping himself in a muslin cloth.


    Their march resumed shortly after the food was finished. Iz let out a shrill, signaling the leader''s order to move. Ashwin winced, irritated by the sharp sound. Most of the time, apes communicated with each other using gestures and noises that felt more like a part of animal world than means of conversation. Some beasts were reluctant to use human speech, even when addressed by Ashwin. The boy responded in kind, refusing to make an effort to imitate apes'' sounds. He was still brooding over the fact that Scarface had refused to let him go. He wasn''t reckless enough to ask again, and he feared angering the beast, so Ashwin mostly avoided the troop''s leader. Luckily, Scarface also reverted to his habit of ignoring the human.


    Ashwin had already finished eating and walked closer to Hegat. Long breaks and peaceful nights helped calm his mind and healed numerous bruises and blisters. His feet also got used to long walks, though the callouses still felt out of place on a high-ranking noble''s body. He couldn''t help but dream of a warm bath and rosehip that the servant used to apply to his tired legs. Ashwin recalled the tune his groom was fond of and started humming it. This was another effect of plentiful rest - he had some free time. While many of his thoughts were pleasant or at least productive, occasionally he fell into a devastating and depressive way of thinking. In order to escape the grip of despair, the boy sang. When he grew tired of familiar songs, he composed new ones, his own. It might be a lyrical song about a beautiful, merciful girl who gave him bread or a faithful bride. If he was overwhelmed with anger and resentment, the song would turn into a battle hymn celebrating the overthrow of the Rajah. Yet, the most multifaceted composition was about Kean''s girl. Ashwin could not understand how to interpret her actions, so he questioned them in the song and answered himself. And although he did not see her fighting, it must have been incredible, because she was able to injure several apes and escape from the pit alive. ''Girls who can fight - they usually don''t live long,'' Ashwin thought to himself as he hummed.


    The forest was left behind with its bright birds and noisy honey squirrels. For the last week, the scenery changed to a vast grassland with thick bushes and a few trees popping out here and there. The apes used these trees to observe the ground before marching on. Engrossed in his sinning, Ashwin took time to notice the sound of running water and the smell of silty soil. Due to the lack of hills around, it was hard to determine if they had found just another creek or a proper stream. Only after moving on to a knoll covered with low grass, did he see the wide waters of the main South River - Teena. And it lay a vast lake with deep blue waters that drew countless birds and animals. Ashwin stopped singing, gazing at the breathtaking view. Hegat grunted as he looked at the quiet boy.

 Chapter 34

    Cornelia and the Grand Duchess Ortega arrived slightly later than their escorts. When they stepped into the reception room, servants helped them with their cloaks and offered refreshments. Cornelia only took a sip when the men joined them.


    "You look beautiful, Your Highness."


    With these words of praise, Dietrich hurried over to the princess'' side. She smiled and thanked him, then looked at the fake guard, who was attached to her by her father. As always, he kept a distance. Compared to Dietrich''s burgundy suit, embroidered with golden threads and cufflinks with rubies, Sieg wore a black dress uniform without medals or insignias. In a sea of luxurious outfits, he could easily be mistaken for a servant if it weren''t for his athletic build and lack of a smile. An indifferent look seemed to have been applied to his face like a carnival mask. Meeting her gaze, Sieg uttered, "This suits Your Highness better than a bucket and a floor cloth."


    "You sound like you are mocking me," - she tried hard to hold back her irritation, but it still showed through her words. ''I know that he is a man of few words, but a polite compliment should not be such a difficult task.''


    "That wasn''t my intention at all, Your Highness."


    Avoiding disapproving glances, Sieg hurried to finish the conversation and stepped back. He was saved by a herald who announced their arrival. The grand duchess, without wasting any time, entered the ballroom. The princess followed, accompanied by the knight. Cornelia was used to splendid interiors - Castro''s royal palace was not a model of modesty. If her parents had anything in common apart from children, it was a craving for luxury. In this regard, the Fuego palace shared similar traditions with Castro and was not inferior at all. The parquet alone contained at least 12 types of wood and cost a fortune. The girl was looking at the Talavera tiles used for wall decoration, when the knight leaned over and whispered in her ear: "I''m still confused. Why did you let this happen?"


    Dietrich did not say any details, but she understood immediately what he meant. The young knight of the house Berg was so annoyed that he didn''t even try to hide it. Cornelia shrugged. If anything, she had more rights to feel irritated. Yet, for the last few weeks, she grew accustomed to her father''s spy''s presence.


    "Why shouldn''t I? Surely, you don''t think he would be stupid enough to harm a member of the royal family in broad daylight and at the royal palace?"


    "You never know what''s going on in a person''s head. It will be too late to regret it after he has done something ridiculous."


    Before the princess could answer, the herald struck the floor with his staff and, in the ensuing silence, announced the arrival of the royal family. The first to enter the hall were King Frederico and Queen Dolores. All the members of the Fuego royal family have black hair and dark brown eyes. From Cornelia''s point of view, the king hadn''t changed much since his visit to Castros. He was average height and complexion with a medium-sized salt and pepper beard. His jacket was the same shade of violet as his wife''s silk wrap dress, and it matched perfectly with their golden tan skin. The queen was a chubby woman with a round face and long hair - the complete opposite of Cornelias mother. Behind them, a young man with a trimmed short beard and long-styled hair was leading another man with short brown hair by the arm. The king greeted everyone present, and with a wave of his hand, the orchestra resumed playing. Music and chatter once again filled the hall.


    "Francisco, the crown prince," whispered the grand duchess, slightly nodding towards a young man with a trimmed beard. "It''s a shame, but the younger prince, Diego, is currently attending your brother''s wedding. He is still single, unlike Francisco."


    Dietrich glanced at Francisco, who was chatting with his partner. The man looked slightly older than the prince.


    "I wonder how they will deal with the inheritance issue," the knight asked in a low voice.


    "As usual, the throne will pass from Francisco to Diego or his children. There''s also a possibility that the crown prince may adopt his nephew to avoid legal disputes. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I need to greet His Majesty and Her Majesty. I''ll return in a few minutes, so please be ready," the duchess said, walking towards the royal family with such words. Her intentions had already been discussed beforehand, so the princess just needed to patiently wait


    Dietrich used this as an opportunity to proceed with his plan. He glanced at one of the balconies, partially hidden by curtains. His intentions were clear on his face, as were his doubts. Seeing the struggle, Cornelia decided to help the knight and took him aside. The look of relief on the young man''s face was priceless. With a smile, he took a small box from his pocket.


    "Happy birthday, Your Highness. Please accept this humble gift."


    "Thank you," Cornelia smiled back and opened the box. A gold necklace with a ruby was lying on a red velvet. ''It''s so like him,'' thought the girl, and hugged the knight. "It won''t go with my current outfit, but I''ll wear it when we return home."


    "It would be an honor for me," the knight''s cheek reddening slightly, making the girl smile wider, and he straightened his already perfect collar automatically. "I will bring refreshments."


    Using this excuse, he walked away, leaving Cornelia barely holding back a laugh behind. Now, the only other person accompanying her was a taciturn guard. He observed the whole scene with the same stolid expression as he had worn throughout the journey.


    "What about you?" Cornelia asked, not really interested, but wanting to keep the conversation going. "When is your birthday?"


    The guy''s face showed no emotion as he replied, "I don''t have one."


    Cornelia''s eyebrows rose. His answer might be just an impolite way of avoiding giving too much personal information, but in that case, he could have lied, as she has no way to verify it. Instead, he said some nonsense.


    "So what, you just kind of happen at some point?


    "May, I was born in May."


    ''If you were going to give in so easily, you should have said so from the beginning.''


    The princess felt a gaze and noticed Aunt Margaret giving her a sign to come closer. The grand duchess was accompanying the royal family; other aristocrats were keeping a distance, giving space to the most honored guests. Like a shadow, Sieg followed the princess. The king spoke first when Cornelia approached them.


    "My, how you have grown! I knew you would be eighteen this year, but in my mind, you were still a rebellious twelve-year-old girl." The man gave her a long, careful look, then commented. "I see you''re still wearing your short hair, so I guess the rebellious phase isn''t over yet."


    "I''m happy to see Your Majesty in good health," replied the girl, greeting the queen and the crown prince next. While the young man appeared to be a reserved person, his mother embraced and kissed Cornelia on the cheek, as if they had been friends reunited after a long separation. For a moment, the girl was taken aback by this unfamiliar affectivity. Her skill at maintaining a smile despite everything, honed through countless events, came in handy.


    When the greetings had ended, the king''s first question was: "Have you seen my wife''s gallery?"


    "No, not yet," replied the girl, hiding her surprise. Cornelia remembered how the grand duchess had told her about the queen''s love for embroidery, but she never would have expected a hobby to produce so many works or for it to be brought up at such a high-level event.


    "Oh, but you must!" Suddenly, the calm King Frederico transformed into an excited admirer. "Loi''s embroidery skills are simply heavenly beautiful!"


    "His Majesty has even organized a whole gallery?" asked Cornelia, fighting her own surprise and confusion. The man did not notice the slight disbelief behind her words and happily stated:


    "What can I say? I''m the biggest fan of my wife."


    "Honey, stop it!" - the queen smiled and kissed her boasting husband. "You''re making me blush again!"


    Francisco rolled his eyes and leaned in a bit, whispering so only the princess could hear: "Don''t mind them, and escape if it becomes too unbearable. Even if you left, they wouldn''t notice."


    Cornelia was not quick enough to reply to the prince. The king waved a handkerchief with an embroidered coat of arms in front of the faces of the guests. It took some effort for the princess to hide her bewilderment, but Sieg''s eyes followed the fabric diligently.


    "I must say, your majesty, very neat stitches. An outstanding piece of art."


    ''Look at him, how easily he sweet-talks, as if he understands this matter.''


    "You are flattering me, young man," the queen laughed. But the king was even more pleased. He patted the guy on the shoulder, as if they were best friends.


    "I must say, you have a keen eye for talent, sir!" said the king. "I see why you were chosen to be the princess'' escort. Well done, well done indeed!


    Cornelia and the Crown Prince exchanged glances. Dietrich approached them with a glass just in time. Using it as a way to escape from an unfamiliarly difficult conversation, the princess took a sip of the drink. Finally being able to taste the wine her brother loved so much didn''t make her happy or proud. The supposedly delectable drink tasted sour and was hard to swallow, almost like medicine.


    Looking at the youngsters, the king grinned.


    "What a tense bunch you are, Castro! Well, Loli has prepared something that will make you feel better," Frederico said, nodding to a servant who was waiting nearby. A few minutes later, a maid brought a brightly decorated box. At the first glance, the size of the box made Cornelia think that the servant was carrying a pair of shoes. But at the cover, a few round holes were made.


    With a solemn look, Queen Dolores stated, "Happy birthday, Your Highness. I hope you will be pleased with this humble gift. I personally chose it with perfect white fur."


    After these words, the maid removed the cover from the box. Inside, curled up in a ball, was a small kitten. It stared back at the people, its green eyes filled with cautious curiosity. The princess looked at her aunt. The grand duchess nodded slightly, encouraging the girl to accept the gift.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," Cornelia said, taking the kitten out of the box. The white fluffy fur felt so soft. But the moment she lifted the kitten, it turned out that its paws were wearing black "socks". The pure white turned out not to be so "perfect".


    "I''m sorry," the queen said with an apologetic look, stretching out her hands to take the pet back. "I chose it for its refined look in its curled sleep. Let me change it to another one."


    "No! - Cornelia''s cheeks flushed. Raising her voice wasn''t proper in the presence of others, especially in front of the royal hosts. She corrected her tone and assured the woman, "No, there is no need to change. I like it. I think it looks charming."


    The king coughed, clearing his throat.


    "Well, that''s all that matters. Now let us dance!" Frederico invited his wife for a first dance and then turned to the princess, adding. "I hope to spend the next one with you, Your Highness Cornelia."


    She smiled and nodded. Francisco followed the royal couple with his gaze. He looked a bit tired, yet he still said, "If you would allow me this honor, I would like to ask for the first dance."


    "Don¡¯t you want to ask your partner?" Cornelia looked around, but the man along with the grand duchess and Dietrich already left their side.


    That''s what etiquette dictates," the crown prince shrugged, "Ignacio understands it too, but thank you for your concern."


    "Then with pleasure, Your Highness," she nodded and realized only then that she was still holding the gifted kitten. Cornelia hesitated and looked around, but the knight was engaged in a lively conversation with the captain of the royal guard. Sieg, staying one step behind, let out a sigh


    "You can leave the kitten with me." Or do you think I would harm it?"


    "No. I suppose you won¡¯t," despite admitting this, the princess pursed her lips. Reluctantly, she handed the pet to the guy. She glanced again before leaving with Francisco. The tall man in black with a tiny white kitten in the middle of the ball looked rather peculiar.

 Chapter 35

    Carrying a basket full of potatoes, onions and carrots Bug was heading to the market. Lately the old woman stared at her with even greater hostility. The girl hid the manhole moving a crate over it, and by the looks of it the elderly couple didn''t find it. But just to be sure Bug decided to docilely accept any work. Today she was sent to exchange vegetables for a piece of mutton. While looking at the ground, the girl suddenly felt an intense gaze. It wasn''t just curiosity from a random merchant; it was a familiar look piercing her like a hunter''s spear.


    Slowly she raised her head. Ehsan, the bully who had dragged her to the crevice with a strange egg, stood in the lane with his friends. As soon as their eyes met, Bug knew it wouldn''t lead to anything good. The teenage boy grinned. Surrounded by his peers he acted even more brazen than usual.


    "Hey, come here," the boy called. The familiar sense of fear and anxiety rose in her heart. There were no adults around, but Bug still tried to feign ignorance and continue to walk away from the teenagers. A tiny hope, along with a slight irritation, made her believe that she could pull off the trick. Sometimes just simply retreating with her head down would make them chuckle and whistle. Alas, they didn''t limit themselves to making dirty jokes and laughing at her. Ehsan stormed towards the hunchback girl, angrily yelling: "I said come here, you stupid sow."


    "Leave me alone," replied Bug holding tightly the basket.


    "What did you oink, huh?" Ehsan grabbed the girl by the hand and forced her to face him. She glared at the bully, hiding behind the falling on her face brown hairs. ''If only someone from an adult were here, they would never approach me so openly.'' The teenagers behind Ehsan''s back were sneering and giggling. Their competition for the most ridiculous insult, Ehsan''s way of boasting before them by humiliating the weak, the sound of their nasty laugh - everything about them made Bug''s face grimace in disgust. Wolf ants would never commit such savageries. Three-legged who had lost its hind foot was still a valued member of the swarm. It stayed in the den, helping to look after the cubs and getting the same share of food and care as everyone else. She didn''t even lack a limb, but the wolves would be astonished at the way people treated her.


    The thought of the swarm made Bug''s heart ache. If only she could go to them right now. Her legs moved on their own. Thinking, she was running away, Ehsan pulled her arm once again.


    "Where are you going, dumb whore? Get down on all fours and squeal for forgiveness, and maybe I''ll let this go."


    His unshakable belief in his superiority over animals made Bug snort. ''He would squeal louder than any piglet in the pigpen if he faced a wolf.'' Still, if it hurt his pride, she would be more than happy to reply in kind.


    "Don''t lump me in with the likes of you, you dirty swine."


    Just the fact that she talked back was enough for Ehsan to snap. But to be called an unclean beast? The boy raised his hand, but before he could hit her, Bug pushed him with all her might. He fell to the ground further than she expected. She was not weak, but she was now bolder than ever. The accumulated pain and resentment exploded in the form of this push. It should have been enough to turn the page, but when the boy on the ground looked up, he suddenly screamed. Startled, Bug took a step back.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation."Monster!" screamed the boy, and Bug instantly looked down at her hands. They were the same as always, which scared her even more. As if to clarify the situation, specifically for her, Ehsan screamed again, "Monster eyes!"


    People hurried to the street. Bug turned away from the bullies, trying to escape. But the teenagers were already shouting, "Hold her! Catch her!"


    Their screams were taken seriously by men running towards the scene. A butcher, still wearing an apron stained with blood, grabbed the girl''s wrist. The basket she was carrying fell to the ground, scattering vegetables on the road. Bug struggled to break free from his grip, but the butcher held her hand tightly. In seconds, he received help from several farmers. One of them pushed Bug to the ground and made her kneel. In panic, Bug bit the butcher''s hand. He shouted and kicked the hunchback in the stomach. The girl groaned and bent over from pain. Her futile attempts to resist ended there.


    Previously, the empty and quiet street was filled with noise and heated discussion. Teenagers started telling their own versions of the story, vying with each other. Ehsan pointed to the scratches he had received from falling, vividly describing the hunchback¡¯s monster''s eyes. While women wailed over poor children who had been attacked by a witch, men grabbed Bug''s chin, looking closely at her face. They found no signs that she was a monster, but the idea of just releasing her did not even cross their minds.


    Instead, they dragged her to the square. Now, that the merchants had left, the hitching post for horses was empty. Someone brought a chain and collar. When they started to put the collar on Bug''s neck, the girl tried to resist again. The butcher, still holding the hand she bit, cursed and kicked her several times. One of the teenagers, inspired by the man''s example, jumped forward and hit the hunchback in the face. He was pulled back by his mother''s arms, but nobody reprimanded the boy. Finally, the men stepped back, leaving the captured girl in the circle of villagers. Bug touched her split lip, then the leather collar tightened around her neck. She tried to calm her racing heart and intermittent breathing, but to no avail.


    "What should we do?" asked one of the men, and the butcher instantly replied:


    "We will take turns guarding her. We will decide what to do with her when the head returns in the morning. And if she becomes a monster before then, we will kill her on sight."


    The noise arose among the crowd again, though this time, most of them agreed with the proposal. Bug was listening to them buzzing like a hive annoyed by an intruder. There was not a hint of doubt or a single timid voice of objection. The only thing they were arguing about was whether they should wait or deal with her right now. She had never had a place in their world, not even the tiniest one that would have allowed her a fair trial.

 Chapter 36

    It wasn''t long before they could see the edge of the Second Eye. During the short break, Ashwin drew a map on the ground. He might not be able to return to civilization right now, but knowing their path and location brought the boy some peace of mind. Scarface¡¯s tribe (or troop? He wasn''t sure how to call the settlement of talking and intelligent animals) lived between two lakes, which people marked as Big Sapphires and Small Sapphires. Whatever awaited Ashwin, he wasn''t eager to meet it. He doubted he would get a warm bath or set of clean clothes. Instead, his vivid imagination drew up a depressing picture of being enslaved and kept in another type of prison. His pace slowed down with every step he took until the boy was pushed by Iz to speed up his movement.


    On the contrary, the closer they got to the settlement, the more excited the apes became. Hegat and his group joked around, and even Iz was paying less and less attention to urging on the reluctant boy. Only Scarface looked the same. The leader of the troop was deep in thought when the ape in front called. Ashwin remembered that one for tasteless jokes, including the one when the beast swung a sword at him. Zu was one of the few animals with stolen human weapons, and as a result, he was often given more dangerous tasks. Ashwin found it absurd to allow such a beast to keep a long knife, knowing its unpredictability and lack of manners, even by apes'' standards.


    The troop stopped, and Scarface moved to the front. When he reached Zu, two male apes stepped out on the opposite side of the path. Ashwin instantly saw that they were not part of the current group but had relation with it. Their fur color was the same yellowish-brown, and they wore a loincloth that hung as an apron in front, ornamented with sewn claws. The dark grey muzzle skin was decorated with ochre paint. They also wore leather belts with pouches and flint knives attached to them.


    The larger one stared at the newcomers with an appraising gaze. Ashwin held his breath, waiting for the tension to result in a fight. But his prediction didn''t come true. A large ape approached on all fours, stopping before Scarface at arm''s length.


    "You are back," said the ape in a flat, croaky voice. ''It doesn''t sound like they were expecting them to return,'' thought the boy, glancing at Hegat. Like the rest of the group, the beast''s red eyes were fixed on the leader. He didn''t make them wait long.


    "Yes. With many of my supporters," Scarface said, glancing at the smaller male with ochre paint. Unlike his companion, his one stopped and gaped at the troop. The leader''s gaze returned to the larger male, "Are you the Main one?"


    "No. I''ll take you."


    The ape turned around and, in a few leaps, reached his smaller peer. He placed his paw on the smaller one''s neck, but the terror in the red eyes of the smaller male was so vivid that Ashwin shuddered. Limiting the threat by a gesture, the larger ape looked at Scarface and said, "In return, you give me ... place."


    His way of speaking was not as good as that of the animals from the pit. The leader grumbled something, and the troop started to move. The leader grumbled something, and the troop started moving. The smaller ape did not object or say anything. He stared at the ground, avoiding looking at the newcomers. But when the boy approached, the beast stood on its hind legs and pointed at Ashwin.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon."Is he meat?"


    The leader of the troop turned around and snorted. The unexpected bravery of the younger male irritated him.


    "No, he is not a meat."


    The beast grimaced, but Scaface''s answer did little to reassure Ashwin. The ape''s leader walked closer and poked him in the ribs, adding, "Look how scrawny he is. You call that a meat?"


    At this point, Ashwin didn''t expect much from these animals, but even so, such treatment hurt his pride. He straightened up, trying to maintain a noble posture despite his situation and beaten-up appearance. The smaller male lowered his back on his four. His confused look made the troop snigger. Ashwin wanted to believe that at least some of this confusion was due to his own strength and not just to Scarface''s intimidating look.


    Leaded by their guide, the animals reached a pile of rocks. A stick with a skull was stuck between the large stones. It would be understandable if the skull belonged to some predator, but, to Ashwin''s surprise, it belonged to an ape. The forehead bone was covered in ochre paint and the empty eye sockets contained red corals. Every ape before passing the skull turned around themselves twice. Hegat pulled the boy''s hand and made him perform the same ritual. Only then did the troop move forward. Before Ashwin could ask about the skull, they heard a scream.


    Startled, the boy looked in the direction of the scream. A few apes were watching the approaching troop. For the first time, Ashwin saw females and children of this species. The females wore loincloths, short skirts, and several layers of beads. Unlike the males, their fur was brown, and their muzzles were unpainted. Children looked curiously at the returning males, but mothers held them firmly. Only two females screamed excitedly and ran towards the troop. Two males stood up and embraced the females who approached them. It was a heartwarming scene, yet Ashwin could not get rid of his heavy nervous feeling.


    The troop reached the settlement, accompanied now not only by patrolling males, but also by females and children they met along the way. There were several huts made from entangled branches and covered with dry leaves. In front of each hut were several pots made from unfired clay. The beasts stored dried fruits, roots, and even grain in these pots. The last thing surprised Ashwin. Although he didn''t recognize the type of cereal, it was unusual to find it among the animals. ''Did they grow it or simply collect it?'' the boy wondered, following one of the females who carried a basket. The fabric used by the females for clothing was decorated with small shells that had been sewn on. He also noticed male animals armed with spears that had flint spearheads, and slings. None of this was mentioned in the books he had read. ''How much do humans do not know about this world?''


    All the apes they met along the way joined the procession. They squealed, grumbled, and smacked their lips. When the group reached the largest hut, a male''s head appeared from the entrance, curtained by a reed mat. The discontent caused by the noise and commotion on its muzzle instantly vanished when it saw the troop in the square. Scarface stood in front of its house. Before anyone could say anything, Ashwin knew that the male was "the Main one".


    "Will they fight?" whispered Ashwin to Hegat.


    "No," replied the ape instantly. "It''s obvious he can''t win. He only became the Main one because there was no real opponent."

 Chapter 37

    There was no end to the number of men willing to dance with the foreign high-ranking guest. Cornelia, tired of smiling, chatting, and dancing, finally took a break when Francisco invited the gentlemen to enjoy drinks and poker in the guest room. She found Dietrich, accompanied by a few high-ranking nobles and the king, discussing the series of recent earthquakes. The people in the capital had not faced any suffering - the floating cities had been unaffected by this natural disaster. However, the capitals could not accommodate everyone, so the populations in smaller towns and rural areas had to rebuild their houses and roads.


    Noticing the princess, one of the servants approached her with a golden plate. She recognized the specific smell before he removed the decorated porcelain cover - the most expensive delicacy: Cracked cheese. Named for its texture with many cracks, it was served in tiny cubes to guests of exceptional importance only. Cornelia shook her head. The servant did not show any signs of disappointment, unlike Dietrich, who tried to persuade her to try. Facing a refusal, he exclaimed, "But the taste is simply heavenly."


    "Till you know how it''s made," the girl replied, sending off the servant. It was never easy to deal with cheese addicts. To confirm her thoughts, one of the men snorted: "Oh please, you can say that about a lot of food."


    She didn''t want to argue, but unexpectedly the king came to her rescue: "Loli isn''t fond of this cheese either. So I abstain from it as well. But honestly, it''s a matter of personal taste."


    Before Dietrich could add anything, the princess walked away, returning to the corner where she had left her new pet only to find that no one was there. She looked around but the father''s spy had disappeared. The waiter, whom she had asked, reported that the young man had gone to get some fresh air on the balcony. Her heart clenched with fear at these words spoken in a friendly tone.


    ''No, not this time too,'' Cornelia rushed towards the direction the waiter had pointed. He could not receive such instructions in advance, as the father could not predict this turn of events, but he was still the king''s man. The sound of her heartbeat drowned out the music and conversation. She opened the glass door and stepped outside the hall.


    The young man was sitting on a bench. A kitten curled up on his knee slept soundly. Fear stepped back as soon as she noticed how the animal''s side was rising and falling with every breath. She closed the door and approached the bench. Sieg lowered his head and muttered, "I''m sorry. It was too loud and crowded, she was nervous. I should have notified you, Your Highness."


    he guilty look on his face, as if he had committed a kidnapping, calmed Cornelia''s boiling feelings before she had a chance to voice them. The princess sat down beside him. The kitten''s ear twitched, yet it continued to sleep.


    "No, it''s fine. I didn''t think about it. These surroundings are indeed uncomfortable for such a youngling."


    It wasn''t hard to notice how he was still tense and stealing glances at her. Her behavior could indeed look abnormal: rushing through the ballroom in search of a newly gifted pet, throwing aside the refined etiquette.


    "I''m sorry, I overreacted and startled you. I was reminded of an accident that happened a long time ago when I brought a stray cat into the palace. My maid and I washed and fed it. We were waiting for the vet to arrive, but instead, my father walked into the room. He was as calm and reserved as always, so when he approached, I thought he wanted to see the cat. However, he said I had to get his permission before making any decisions. Then he took the cat and threw it out the window. To him, it was such a trivial matter..."


    Cornelia put her hand on the kitten''s head. The animal continued to sleep, only its whiskers twitched. "I know that serving the king doesn''t make you the same as him. So, please accept my apologies for doubting you."


    "Your Highness doesn''t need to apologize. I have no illusions about what kind of person the king is."


    "Then why do you serve him? Is it for money?"


    "It''s complicated."


    A simple reply sounded like it had a long story behind it, but Cornelia decided not to press the issue. There were too many people in need in Castro''s kingdom, with little choice left. Instead, she changed the topic.


    "You know a lot about cats. Do you have one?"


    "We had one in the barracks where I live. It was a stray black tomcat that stayed with our squad, so we took care of him in turns. We called him Set."


    "Not the most obvious name."


    No, I guess not." Sieg asked after a short pause: "Will this one be alright?"


    "Yes, unlike the other stray cat, this one is a royal gift. Harming her would mean an offense to Fuego. The king would not risk international relations for a pet. I think that it was Aunt Margaret''s idea - there was a collar with the Ortega crest in the box. Later, I''ll need to thank her."


    A kitten finally raised its head and drowsily looked around. When Cornelia gently petted the animal''s cheeks and neck, the kitten started to purr. A sudden burst of laughter coming from the ballroom made the pet stop for a moment. When it calmed down, the kitten returned to sleep. Sieg glanced at the ballroom through the glass windows. They could see the king and queen dancing. ''If it was the Castro Palace, the royal pair would only do one dance,'' thought Cornelia, removing her hand and letting the pet fall into a slumber.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon."They are good people," said Sieg.


    "You think so? Don''t you suspect that it''s all just a facade?"


    The guy took a moment to think about her words, then replied: "No. They genuinely love and support each other. Do you think otherwise, Your Highness?"


    Now Cornelia went silent. Confessing her negative thoughts was difficult. When she had done so before, Dietrich had laughed it off or tried to persuade her. Finally, the girl sighed.


    "I think you may be right. But I''m so used to lies and superficial relationships that, when I face real ones, I think they''re fake and want to find out what''s wrong with these people. That way of thinking says a lot about me and upsets me."


    She was ready to face awkward silence or a polite refutation, but instead, Sieg calmly said, "I don''t have a lot of positive examples either. But your Highness is not bound to only follow familiar examples, whether in politics or personal relationships. I believe a headstrong person like your Highness can break the imposed boundaries."


    "Thank you," said Cornelia, taken aback by his unusual talkativeness.


    It was already midnight, but by the looks of it, the celebration was going to last until morning. The pleasant sea breeze reached the city, and the smell of salt mixed with the flowery scent in the air. It was nice to sit quietly, but she had already neglected her pet''s needs once.


    "Now, I think it would be a good idea to find some clean water for her," said Cornelia, referring to the kitten. She stood up and added, "I''ll be back in a minute."


    The time Cornelia spent at Ortega''s mansion flew in an instant. Invites to all kinds of events, from hunting to picnic parties at the base of White Folded Cliffs, came without stopping. The Grand Duchess attended only those events that could provide a suitable match for her niece and adjusted her glasses expressively each time Cornelia selected a gathering based on its political or business connections. As her late husband had once said, "the desire for dramatic gestures runs in Margaret''s blood."


    Finally, the day of departure arrived. The carriages and horses were prepared; the Berg Knight carefully inspected everything. Cornelia left the house, with the kitten cautiously following her. A black vest harness matched the animal''s feet.


    "Aren''t you going to put it in a carrier? You are using a cat''s breast-band quite often lately," Dietrich asked, watching the princess walk her pet.


    "Yes, I want to get used to walking and the change of scenery, so Sieg advised this."


    "I see," the knight responded coldly. "Anyway, you will be busy when we return, so I guess the maids will look after the cat."


    Cornelia helped the kitten onto the seat, but she gently held it when the curious pet wanted to jump at the carriage''s thin window.


    "Her name is Isis, and no, I''ll look after her myself."


    "Weird name," said Dietrich, and changed the topic instantly. "But where is her grace? I thought she would see us off."


    Petting the kitten, Cornelia decided to let his first remark slip.


    "No, Aunt Margaret hates long partings. We already said goodbye after breakfast." Looking a bit upset, the young knight nodded. ''They certainly found a common language.''


    Noticing that Dietrich was still looking around, Cornelia asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing serious," the knight replied, observing how the servants were rechecking the loaded bags and chests.


    "Will the rest of the luggage be sent separately?"


    "No, that''s all we''re taking back."


    "Strange. I thought you brought quite a few chests full of dresses." While he was looking out the window, Cornelia watched the kitten start to wash its face with its tiny paw. Cornelia scratched the back of the pet''s ear and replied: "Yes, I did. I sold them."


    Dietrich turned his face away from the window and looked at the princess with disbelief.


    "Pardon? I think I misheard the last part."


    "I sold the dresses and jewelry. It was a good deal, better than I expected."


    Dietrich looked at the princess for a moment then slowly his expression changed, and the knight groaned.


    "Your Highness, you can''t do this!" A loud and sudden voice made Isis freeze for a moment. Then, the white kitten started to wag its tail. The girl gently stroked the back of its neck, calming Isis down. Her reproachful gaze made the knight regain his composure.


    "I already did. And I believe I have the right to do anything with my property. Believe me, I still have more than enough for official events."


    "But still, it''s your wardrobe," almost cried the guy. "You could ask for money anytime."


    "It¡¯s not my money. I couldn''t get the required amount, and I don''t want to beg for it either. If you are going to make a fuss about such trivial things, the road will feel more tiresome than it should be."

 Chapter 38

    It was the longest night of her life. Torn between the desire to change into a wolf ant and run away, and the horror of imagining what the villagers would do if they knew about her ability, Bug sat under the hitching post. Hiding her face behind curly hair, she tried to calm the constant shivering. The air temperature had fallen significantly, but no one bothered to offer her a coat or blanket. The men who changed each other every hour smelled like hot coffee and a fireplace. Some kept their distance and only stared at the hunchback girl with a mixture of fear and disgust, while others berated her and tried to provoke her. The blades of axes reflected the light from torches. ''Will it end in the morning? How? What will the elderly couple do?'' It was hard to believe that they would get into a dangerous situation just to bail her out. But she was their only worker, dealing with all the hard and routine tasks. So, the only hope was to bet on their greed.


    Hugging herself by the shoulders, Bug stared at the distance. Darkness had fallen onto the forest, and she sensed no movement behind the hedge of evergreen hollies. The swarm must have been living its regular life, with workers performing the usual set of tasks and soldiers patrolling the nest grounds. The girl sniffed, burying her face in her knees. The collar felt suffocating and hurt her neck every time she moved. ''It''s okay. I''m glad I met them. They will be fine... I wish I could thank them for everything,'' fighting back tears, Bug turned away from the forest. The place she longed to escape to every day was now out of her reach.


    Exhausted from constant tension and fear, the girl started nodding off. It felt like a few minutes had passed when a sudden noise woke her up. Once again, the square was filled with people. Whispering at first, their voices sounded louder and louder. Bug immediately noticed the head of the village, an old man with gray hair and a beard. She didn''t expect mercy from him. Still there was no trace of pity in his dark brown eyes and the girl''s heart ached. Without interrupting, the man silently watched and listened to the villagers. The smooth buzz of constant talking was finally interrupted by a familiar voice: "She changed just before sunrise," said Ehsan triumphantly. "I saw her grow horns and hooves."


    Bug slowly looked around. She wasn''t seeking support, but at least some sign of disbelief. The boy''s words were clearly a poorly made-up nonsense, yet there was no trace of doubt in the adults'' eyes. ''It''s not fair. They all know me from childhood. At least once, just once they could have trusted me.'' Ehsan''s face remained serious, while his eyes laughed at her so openly that girl snapped.


    "It¡¯s not true! I didn''t turn, I didn''t!"


    "How dare you accuse my son of lying! You wretched thing!" the woman, whose hand was lying on Ehsan''s shoulder, angrily shouted at Bug. No one could stop the enraged mother. She stepped forward and slapped the girl. Bug covered her cheek with her palm, trying to calm the throbbing flesh. Tears started to run down her face. Unable to control her boiling emotions, she shouted at the woman: "He is a liar! I didn''t turn! I have no hooves or horns!


    "Ha! So, you are a monster!" the boy jumped between his mother and the hunchback. Triumphant smile, he pointed at Bug. "She is a witch! She used magic!"


    The village head glanced at the elderly couple. Both stood quietly, the woman¡¯s face turned pale. The old man leaned on his cane and gazed at his feet. Finally, he patted his wife''s hand and said, "She fooled us. She fooled everyone. After all we''ve done for her, she turned to magic, that cursed soul in an ugly body."


    They were surprisingly ready for this turn of events. But she only noticed now the specific folders on the boys'' shirts. Using their clothes as bags, they brought "ammunition" to the square. Such twisted readiness made Bug''s heart sink deeper into despair. She hoped the village head would send her to the capital, but if the worst came, she hoped for a painless death. While adults were wary of her, teenagers'' eyes glimmered with delight.


    Sticky tension, similar to that during a tax collector''s every visit, hung over the square and almost eclipsed the morning sun. Despite the cool air, Bug greedily breathed as if she were suffocating. The first step was the hardest to take. The grown-ups hesitated. Just like always, while adults tried to behave in a civilized manner, teenagers turned into wild beasts in an instant. The first stone, thrown by one of the boys, caused the others to exhale in thrill. Bug covered her shoulder, pressing the bruise with her palm. When she noticed another swinging movement, the girl tried to escape. The chain stretched and pulled her back. A few stones hit her at the same time. Someone started wondering if it wouldn''t be better to hand the girl over to the authorities. Bug heard those rhetorical questions, trying to cover her head.


    There was no way to escape the hail of stones. Those who didn''t bring any, were resourceful enough to spit and curse at her. Bug tried to avoid the flying rocks. Alas, the chain was holding her, restraining her movements. She was at the center of a small circle, within which she was the sole and very convenient target. The hunchback girl, who was always the third wheel to the villagers - now they finally got the justification to get rid of her. Even better, she was labeled as a witch and erasing her from existence was a virtuous thing to do. She felt on her knees, exhausted from futile attempts to resist and escape. After numerous hits, her body ached and felt numb. Her left hand dropped limply - a precise stone thrown by one of the teenagers broke her wrist. Her helplessness only added to the villagers'' enthusiasm. A few women grumbled at those who blocked their children''s view. Someone came up with an idea, and the joyful kids continued watching the execution while sitting on grown-ups'' shoulders.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.The people were too indulged in the lynching of the girl. They were reckless enough to gather at the square without leaving any guards. Then again, they were protected by the soldiers of the wall, so they relied on patrols and allowed themselves to enjoy the execution. The noise was loud, and it took a few seconds for someone to start listening for a particular sound. One by one, as if covered by an unrelenting catastrophic wave, humans went silent. In the silence, the hissing sound pierced through the cool air. It was close, too close, and filled no more with warning but with rage.


    Bug recognized the owner instantly. The crowd blocked her view, but in an instant, it moved with screams and shouting. Those who were standing at the back turned around and faced a furious monster. Its mane''s black fur was disheveled, and its robust mandibles and sharp fangs were prepared to strike. Infinite joy turned into horror. Teenagers turned to run, knocking down children on their way. Women cried for help; their husbands rushed to find any weapon that could slow the beast down. In a blink of an eye, chaos took over the square. The village head called out, appealing to reason, but his voice was drowned out by the screams.


    The elderly couple ran away before Bug lifted her head and looked around. A few men faced the monster with axes. It took only a couple of swings of powerful paws and the humans were thrown back. Their neighbors came to rescue and helped the wounded get to safety. In less than ten minutes, the square was empty. Only the hunchback girl and the wolf ant were left.


    When Bug''s eyes met Kindhearted''s golden ones, all her fears came to life. He witnessed her miserable state and recognized her scent. It was the same scent he followed through the trail she took so often from the village to the nest. And when she didn''t show up all night, the worried wolf rushed to search for her. Like any other long and delightful dream, this one was over. Whether he was angry with her for hiding the truth or pitied her, it didn''t matter. The girl covered her face with an unwounded hand.


    "No, please don''t look. I''m not a proud hunter or hardworking worker. I''m nobody, just an ugly helpless outcast¡­"


    The clacking sounds of claws on pavement made her stop. Sobbing, the girl removed her hand blocking the view. Kindhearted was beside her. He moved his muzzle closer to the chain and grabbed it with his mandibles. She reacted too late. The wolf squeezed the chain tightly, but the metal was too strong for him to break. He tried harder, but it didn''t work. Instead, chitin cracked on one of its mandibles. The girl winced at the sound. She could feel the pain hurting the wolf''s flesh under the chitin covering.


    "Stop," pleaded Bug, pointing at a weapon dropped by one of the men. "Bring me an axe, please."


    Kindhearted let go of the chain and moved towards the weapon. He sniffed at the handle before carefully taking it into his mouth. When he brought the axe to the girl, she used it to remove the collar. She tried to be careful, but still cut her skin on her neck slightly. All this time, Kindhearted patiently waited, glancing only at the street from time to time. Finally, the heavy chain fell onto the pavement. The girl lifted her head, looking again at the wolf''s eyes. There was no contempt or condemnation in his gaze. He was relieved that he had found her in time.


    "So you came for me."


    Kindhearted looked bigger than he remembered. Was it because his fur was disheveled or because she usually saw him only when she was a wolf herself?


    Even though the people had already run away, Bug could still hear their screams and footsteps. They were still nearby, and without a doubt, they would return soon with pitchforks, bows, and arrows. It would be best to leave now while they still could. She looked around the square at the houses, paved road, outdoor counters in front of shops, every bit of civilization where humans belonged. The wet nose touched her cheek and sniffed. Bug lifted her hand and gently stroked the furry muzzle.


    It wasn''t a difficult decision to make. The girl smiled and hugged the wolf''s neck. A pair of mandibles carefully wrapped around her waist and a few moments later the square was completely empty.

 Chapter 39

    At sunset, all the settlements gathered together in the area in front of Main One''s hut. To Ashwin''s surprise, there were no less than a few hundred animals. He was expecting to eat and rest, maybe even get the opportunity to wash away the dust and sweat. Alas, the group that returned from the pit stuck together. The males sat one step behind their leader, and Ashwin wasn¡¯t an exception. On the other side, the females, children, and males of the settlement gathered. The large one that they met on their way sat between the two groups, along with the former Main One.


    Noisy at first, apes went silent when Scarface raised his paw. He called the boy to come closer. Ashwin rose from his seat beside Hegat and obeyed. A tiny hope that he would be dismissed still filled his heart. The beast patted the ground beside him, and Ashwin sat down. He did not like the quiet atmosphere, but he still wanted to believe that they did not require human presence for whatever was about to happen.


    The new Main One put his paw on the boy¡¯s head, forcing Ashwin to look at the female sitting at the side of the group with the baby beside her.


    "She is Wez''s spouse. You will take care of her and their son. They are your family now."


    Stupefied by his words, Ashwin stared at the ape he was made to look at. This sounded like a hoax, but he had spent a year with Scarface and knew the beast rarely joked around.


    "I don''t need one," the boy muttered. He thought the answer was obvious and the ape would back down.


    But instead, Scarface turned his muzzle and growled. "You fool! Do you want to be at the bottom forever? Only the gwaza don''t have a single spouse."


    Taken aback by the sudden rage, Ashwin tried to protest once more. "But I am still too young to take care of anyone. And there is no way, there is just no way that I can take an ape as my spouse!"


    "Do as I say," Scarface grinned. Looking at the impressive canines, the boy felt a chill run down his spine. "This will be so, while you are part of my troop. And by the way, human, you are so ugly that I doubt she will ever allow you to take her, even if you beg."


    This was the second arranged marriage in Ashwin''s life. Yet, he never felt desperate when his engagement to Binita was announced. Instead, he looked forward to being together with such a pretty and shy, noble girl. Contrary to his bright future, the boy''s present sounded like a sick nightmare.


    The female wasn''t very pleased with the arrangement either. Leaving her son to wait with the rest of the group, she walked towards the Main One. Even though she expressed her discontent with the animal''s sounds and gestures, Ashwin could still understand most of it. But when Scarface whispered something in their language, she instantly calmed down. The ape''s expression changed so drastically that it was hard to believe that an animal known for its man-eating habits could be capable of such benevolence. She returned to her group to take her child and bring it to Ashwin''s side. ''I wonder what he said to her?'' thought the boy, trying hard not to stare at his newfound "family".


    "Now the Choice," Scarface closed their discussion and moved on to the next topic. Ashwin didn''t know what it meant, but he noticed how restless and gloomy the apes had become. Before anything could be said, Iz rose up and brought back the previous discussion.


    "Protest. Human can''t take care of her," the beast waved its paw towards a female. The former Wez''s spouse pulled the baby closer and grinned, showing her teeth. Her behavior did not faze the ape, and he continued. "Let me take her."


    Scarface refused with a short snort. Iz was not going to give up. He glared at the boy and repeated the words Ashwin had told Scarface a minute earlier.


    "He is a cub. Cubs don''t need a spouse and can''t have one."


    Ashwin quietly observed the short yet emotional exchanges between animals. He was devastated by the leader''s decision, but at the same time he felt anxious listening to Iz''s words. Some of the males agreed with him, while others stared at Scarface waiting for a reply. He didn''t make them anticipate for long.


    "He will go through the test of endurance. This will do, right, Bea?"


    The female ape, to whom he addressed, blinked a few times and finally shook her head. Despite his refusal to learn the ape''s language, Aswhin knew that this was a sign of agreement. Most of the troop were appeased by the decision, so Iz sat down, glaring at the boy with even more hostility. Ashwin still had to find out what the true meaning of the endurance test was. He didn''t have a chance to ask as the troop moved on to the Choice.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.Even the word itself sounded ambiguous and troublesome. Hegat, who had been sitting all this time calmly next to the boy, had finally livened up. Like the rest of the males who returned from Vardana, he carefully watched the apes who had not experienced imprisonment. In contrast, those who lived between the two lakes were nervous, and most of the females were despondent. Ashwin moved closer to Hegat and whispered, "What does Choice mean?"


    The ape didn''t even glance at the boy, carefully watching the females. ''It''s like he''s choosing them. Maybe that''s what it''s all about'' thought Ashwin. Before he could confirm his guess, one of the females stood up and walked towards the Scarface''s side. The baby next to her shrilled and grabbed the mother''s fur, but she firmly pushed him away. A few other animals did the same, moving closer to the arriving males'' side and leaving their offspring behind. Bea hugged her child, burying him in her chest. Her expression was calm, but her gaze darted from side to side. A few parents stayed where they were. Males from the settlement were clearly upset, but didn''t oppose the whole process.


    Hegat finally whispered his answer to the boy. "They need to choose - will they stay under the troop''s protection and have new children, or stay with their existing children and be exiled?"


    While Ashwin was trying to comprehend the things he had just heard, Scarface waved his paw. It was a sign that Hegat was waiting for.


    Few of the males from the leader''s group stood up and approached those females who stayed with their children and the left offspring.  Among them were two females with babies, who met the returning group from Vardana. They were the spouses of imprisoned males and calmly followed their husbands, bringing children along. Hegat looked around at the remaining females and chose two, bringing them and their children to his side. Other males, all of lower rank, did the same, taking one or two females each time. Each time someone was chosen, her expression showed utmost relief.


    The rest was not so peaceful. Those few females and children who were left behind shrieked when the last male of low rank left them. Iz and others of high rank moved towards the abandoned group. The animals grabbed anyone they could. Some children tried to run, but they were caught effortlessly.  Ashwin watched the scene, frozen with fear. A large male that guided them joined the chaos with a spear in its paws. Like shepherd dogs, the males surrounded the group. Pushing and pulling them, the apes forced the females and abandoned children out of the settlement. It seemed like an eternity before their wailing cries and shrieks quieted down. Pleased Hegat sat down next to the shocked boy, accompanied by his acquired spouses. Noticing the look on the boy''s face, the ape whispered, "It''s fine. They were left alive."


    Ashwin glanced at the beast. "Should that make things better?"


    Hegat didn''t reply. He tilted his head and returned to watching the leader''s back. Scarface was talking to an old male about something. The old beast shook his head and limped into one of the huts. Ashwin wanted to get away from the square as soon as possible, but for some reason, the animals remained sitting.


    Finally, the anticipation was over. The Main one rose up and commanded the boy to follow him. While the males accompanied their leader, the females and children headed home. Ashwin couldn''t help but envy them. Moving outside the settlement, Scarface approached a pit about the boy''s knee high, the edges of which were covered with a thick layer of tree resin. Nearby, a pot made of unfired clay was placed. Out of curiosity, Ashwin looked inside the container - it was full of swarming ants with formidable mandibles. Scarface placed a paw on the boy''s head and slowly averted it towards the pit.


    "You will step inside. I will pour the ants and the song will begin. Endure until the end and you will come out as a man. If you step outside before the song finishes, you will remain a cub."


    The ape spoke slowly, clearly articulating the words, as if to ensure the human would not mess up the ritual. Ashwin found it difficult to appreciate this weird concern.  He had already caught a glimpse of what awaited him the moment he had seen the enraged insects.


    "Please tell me it''s a short song."


    Scarface grunted and patted the boy on the chest.


    "Endure it."


    An old ape with brown fur approached them with a jug of tree resin. Without any warning, it started to cover Ashwin''s hips with dark, sticky liquid. After the job was done, the ape raised its muzzle and grinned.


    "To not bite anything important," stated the old ape, and hobbled away.

 Chapter 40

    Life in the nest continued to flow as smoothly as Teena''s river waters. The sudden appearance of a Kindhearted carrying a haggard Bug caused a burst of surprise in the swarm''s daily routine. She was worried that her human form might make the wolves cautious of her. Indeed, they were puzzled at first. When the animals approached the girl, they sniffed her head to toe. Feeling the familiar scent, they calmed down, and after this initial recognition, the wolves did not mind her change. Later, when Bug wandered around the nest in her human form, any wolf that approached her would just sniff and greet her before continuing on their way. Despite knowing that they could see pretty well, it seems like the smell played a bigger role and indicated her relationship with the nest.


    When the first commotion had calmed down, Kindhearted took the girl to one of the resting rooms. Here, on the soft layer of grass, the girl finally fell into a deep slumber. When she awoke, Creek was sitting by her side. The worker, whom Bug first met at the creek and followed to the nest, was holding a rose-like mushroom in his mandibles. When she sat down, the wolf placed the mushroom on her lap. The girl touched his shoulder, lightly rubbing it with her hand to imitate a thanking gesture. Pleased, the wolf licked her hand and then left the room. Bug ate the mushroom. Its taste was bland, but she had seen it a few times before. Wolves used it as medicine to heal wounds and prevent infections. The elderly couple never even shared herbs with her, let alone expensive antibiotics. But the girl had heard about its effects. The rose-shaped mushroom was similar to human creations she had never tried before.


    In the next few days, she continued to change into a human during the day. She spent her time in the nest sleeping and occasionally visiting the "kindergarten" to look after the cubs. Most of her injuries healed quickly, but the broken wrist took longer. When the swelling went down, the stiffness and pain remained. Even after several weeks after the execution, when the bones had healed, it still felt like they hadn''t healed in the correct alignment. The stiffness remained. It would sadden the girl if she continued to live among humans. But in the nest, it didn''t cause much discomfort. Her dress had no buttons, and she didn''t know how to write. So, the injury didn''t affect these small actions, as she simply didn''t perform them. Only when she cleaned the wolf ants'' fur from fleas and ticks, Bug felt pain and remorse about her hand. Now that the girl was in human form, she put to use her fingers'' dexterity. The news about her skill spread throughout the nest like fire, and wolves came to visit her not only to bring food and medicine but also to get their hide free from parasites


    Once during Bug''s stroll, Pushing Queen poked her, as usual. Although in her wolf form she wouldn''t mind it, her human body was weak, and she fell on the ground from the push. The wolves were confused by her sudden frailty. One of the workers hurried to offer her a rose mushroom. The queen didn''t poke her again for several weeks after that. All these small gestures of concern and recognition filled the girl with happiness.


    Resting and healing, the days passed in this peaceful way. At first, Bug feared that humans might come to avenge the wounded. But they didn''t. The village had no soldiers or weapons to fight the swarm, and the army was too busy guarding the walls. Lack of death casualties was enough for the capital to turn a blind eye to the attack. The loss of the hunchback was not a loss at all. ''They probably think I''m dead. I hope they do'' thought Bug, getting ready to sleep. The days grew colder, but it was warm inside the nest. Healed and full of strength, she was prepared to start work the next night.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.But when she woke up, something felt strange. She blinked a few times, her eyelids still heavy from sleep. She stood up and stretched. At that moment, Bug understood what it was that felt so strange - she had changed her form. This was the first time it had happened during sleep. However, on the other hand, it was convenient, so she didn''t pay much attention to it and walked out of the nest.


    The soldiers on guard duty tonight were Dawn and Blizzard. She named them so because the first one liked to patrol until the late dawn and greet the morning sun, while the second one had white hair among the black fur. Bug headed to greet them and froze in her steps. She was used to looking up at the soldiers, but now her eyes were at the same level. She was almost the same size as those huge wolves. Bug sat down and touched her neck with her paw. The thick black mane covered her neck and shoulders now. Without knowing, she changed into a soldier during her sleep, which lasted for two days, as it turned out.


    A complicated word she had heard from hunters a few times popped up in her mind - metamorphosis. It meant the transformation of wolf ants, who were going through a change from workers to soldiers. At the time, Bug didn''t fully understand the process, but she liked the sound of the word, so she remembered it. Males changed after reaching a certain age, but females in the swarm were all workers, except for the queen. ''It''s not like I''m older than others, so there must be another reason.'' For now, Bug accepted her new reality without questioning it any further.


    Her becoming a soldier led to expected and unexpected results. It was obvious that she had a new set of tasks to perform. She had to concentrate on guarding the nest and its inhabitants. And to Bug''s surprise, she could now stay in wolf form for as long as she wanted and change whenever she wanted. With this freedom, she spent most of her time in her wolf''s form.


    What wasn''t expected was that Kindhearted began to show signs of affection towards her in a peculiar manner. He was always friendly, but now he often invited her to play by nibbling her muzzle, offered the best pieces from the hunt, and even nuzzled affectionately in her mane. Although Bug hadn''t studied wolf ants from books, she could guess at what all these things meant, and it confused her.


    She certainly liked him. But what kind of love could she offer him? A sense of camaraderie as a fellow soldier? Kinship with the swarm?


    In the human world, she had seen weddings and couples flirting. Certainly, nothing of that kind could be found among wolves. His courting rituals amused her. Kindhearted couldn''t promise her forever. His gifts were just food. Yet, she couldn''t completely refuse his efforts. It worried her, as she questioned her own sanity. From any female perspective, he was a fine mate. That is, from the swarm''s perspective. Was she swayed by the wolf''s feelings inside her? But if so, why did she question those feelings in the first place?


    It was the day when they were both in the "kindergarten" when she suddenly realized. The way he treated the younglings as if they were his own, his patience with their silly games - that''s what touched her heart so long ago. The day this huge beast saved her from falling into the wolf''s pit and the day it gently took her away from the village, like a lost cub.


    So, when Kindhearted once again shyly nuzzled against her neck, she licked him back for the first time. The burden on her heart was finally lifted.

 Chapter 41

    Lately Dietrich was too fretful. Wearing a necklace he had given her as a gift made the knight happy for a while. However, every time the princess consulted Sieg about the kitten, Dietrich would return to being sulky. At first, Cornelia tried to cheer him up, but it was a long and tiring journey, so she eventually decided to leave the knight to his endless pouting.


    As soon as they arrived at the palace square, the princess noticed Jack among the welcoming servants. The man walked straight up to Sieg without even giving him a second to breathe. ''It seems like my father can''t wait to hear what happened during the journey. Even though he has spies in Fuego, I guess a first-hand report is much more entertaining.'' Meeting with the stolid guy¡¯s gaze, Cornelia waved goodbye. He bowed slightly and followed Jack into the palace. Hopefully, this should end Dietrich''s sulking.


    Leaving the sleeping kitten in the maid''s care, the princess walked towards the royal guards, preparing to escort her into the palace.


    "It''s nice to see you back," Cornelia greeted Kroghan with a smile. The man smiled back. His uniform looked even neater than usual.


    "Thank you, Your Highness," he said. "Did you miss the capital?"


    Before she could answer, a familiar voice said, "She missed all the fun."


    On the stairs, C¨¦sar was standing. The young woman holding him by the arm was, by all appearances, his wife Olive. The portrait Cornelia saw before reflected her beauty well, but it did a poor job of showing the expression in her greyish-blue eyes. Or maybe it was a newly acquired feature, something like a wedding gift that she received from her husband. The woman gazed at the princess with a mixture of lenience and haughtiness. The couple wore wedding rings on their right hands, continuing to play the madly in love newlyweds. Unlike the king and queen, who wore rings on the left hand right from the start, stating that their marriage was simply a political alliance. ''Knowing C¨¦sar, it will be over soon. He is not like Gahiji or Kroghan when it comes to fidelity.''


    "Did the Margrave Nolden pay you a visit?" Every newspaper Cornelia read during the trip sided with C¨¦sar''s version of events. Readers were delighted with stories of the prince rescuing Lady Olive from her cold and abusive husband''s clutches.


    "No," scoffed C¨¦sar. "He sent a brief, rude letter of protest, claiming that the breach in the wall prevented his presence."


    "There was a breach in the wall?" Cornelia asked, shaking her brother''s unnecessary bravado.


    He shrugged. "Who cares? Those empty-headed militarists are only good at guarding the wall, if anything."


    The princess frowned. He acted even more arrogantly than before she left.


    "The king''s earned credit of confidence gives him the right to act unadvisedly, but you should be more careful with your future retainers."


    "Thank you for your opinion," said C¨¦sar, rolling his eyes. His wife, still holding the young man''s arm, giggled. Encouraged by her approval, the prince grinned. "Oh wait, I don''t care!"


    With a burst of laughter, the newlyweds returned to the palace, leaving those who had arrived behind. Following them with her gaze, Cornelia replied to Kroghan''s question: "I certainly didn''t miss him."


    The crown-prince''s and his wife''s behavior infuriated Dietrich. With a shaking voice, he wondered aloud: "Does she really understand what she is doing? How dare she treat Your Highness in this way!"


    "I suppose she wants to gain her husband''s favor by siding with him. Not sure if it will help."


    The young man gritted his teeth. "That''s the wrong favor she should be trying to gain."


    In contrast to her guard''s furious look, Cornelia acted calmly, almost indifferently. "That''s her choice. What do I know about marital relations to give her advice? For as long as I can remember, girls have been crazy about C¨¦sar."


    "It''s understandable - His Highness is an attractive man."


    Cornelia tilted her head, watching the newlyweds in the distance. "You think so?"


    "You don¡¯t?" ¨C puzzled by her question, Dietrich asked. ¨C It''s strange. He is well-known for his refined looks."


    "Wouldn''t it be stranger if I thought of him as an attractive?"


    "I suppose so," after a long pause, the knight agreed. "I was just wondering if Your Highnesses is not fond of blond hair..."


    His question was never finished - the royal guard''s vice-captain offered to escort the princess to her room. He remained silent during their conversation but stepped in just in time to bail out the tired girl.


    Before crossing the study''s threshold, Sieg thought about a warm meal and maybe even a bath. But the king was not satisfied with a brief report. He demanded details and asked many unexpected questions. When they were finally dismissed, Sieg felt too tired to do anything but sleep. This level of interest in his daughter''s life felt weird even for a guy who had no parents. When he shared his thoughts with Jack, the man smiled faintly.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation."His Majesty has no choice but to look after his children, in order to prevent any scandals. Her Highness, as they say, is a woman who is not content with mediocre pleasures. She has not finished even one party, always leaving with a new lover before the end of the event."


    Even though it might seem from the outside that Jack''s words were just gossip, Sieg heard a warning behind them: "No close attachments to the royal family." Everyone in Lazaretto, including him, followed this rule. But he could observe the princess during the trip to Fuego del Tierra. She was popular with nobles as a dance and chat partner, but that was expected due to her royal status. So, instead of silently agreeing with the superior''s words, Sieg asked: "Where did you hear this from?"


    Jack looked at the guy. Grey eyes showed a sign of curiosity with a sudden question.


    "From the king himself. He is her father, and it''s not like these rumors can improve the royal reputation. Thus, he had no reason to lie about it."


    "I didn''t notice anything like that."


    It sounded like he was defending the princess, which made Sieg feel awkward. But despite accepting a general rule, it seemed wrong not to voice his observation. Jack took off his glasses and polished them with a handkerchief. When the man put the glasses back on, he sighed.


    "Too many scratches. I guess it''s time to buy a new pair," he complained out loud. Then Jack looked at his young subordinate. "It''s fine to have your own views but try not to share them with others. You never know who can use them against you."


    The man reached out for the medallion hanging on his neck. He simply glanced at the picture inside and then closed the metal cover.


    "And let me give you a piece of advice. If you aim to have good relationships with a member of the royal family, then choose the crown prince. He will be your next master, not the princess. If you are on good terms with the prince, he might bestow some privileges on you, like His Majesty did for me."


    "Sieg, you are back!"


    As always, Timo appeared from nowhere with a huge smile on his face. He was currently one of the youngest in Lazaretto. This gave him freedom to move around, but he still seemed bored easily. Others envied his opportunity to stay inside, to lie around with books and practice, instead of working. But a teenage boy with sparkling hazel eyes and fawn-beige skin couldn''t contain his excitement and curiosity each time someone returned from a mission. Out of habit, Sieg ruffled the boy''s chestnut hair before lying down on the bed.


    Yet this greeting wasn''t enough for Timo. Like a puppy that hadn''t seen its master for a day, the boy jumped on the bed and leaned over Sieg.


    "How was your job? Did you have fun? What did you see? Oh, right! I heard you met the princess! What is she like?"


    All this time, Sieg had been lying with closed eyes. But as soon as Timo mentioned royalty, the atmosphere in the room became tense. The boy didn''t notice this, but Sieg could tell even without looking around. He blinked a few times to fight off drowsiness.


    "Extremely stubborn. And too energetic, in this respect, very similar to you."


    His brief answer made the boy disproportionately excited.


    "Oh! Does that mean we can become good friends?"


    Someone snorted. Nico, a guy two years younger than Sieg with russet brown skin and short black hair, stopped the boy''s na?ve thoughts."


    "You can never be friends with the royal family. And you shouldn''t. They are our masters."


    "He is right, Timo," Sieg closed his eyes again. Even without looking, he could tell that Timo was disappointed. But it''s better not to encourage him to do anything dangerous. "We should never get close to royalty."


    The boy sat quietly for a few seconds, then he poked Sieg''s shoulder and asked, "You look really tired, Sieg. Did you use it too much?"


    Nico answered instead.


    "Timo, at times like these, you shouldn''t bother a fellow, even if they haven''t used it at all."


    Was he sulking or wanted to let Sieg to rest, in any case, Timo jumped out of bed and left the room. Nico sighed and turned a page in the book. "It''s probably one of those detective novels he buys in the city," thought Sieg, and buried his face deeper into the pillow.


    "He is such a child," grumbled Nico. Among everyone in Lazzaretto, he liked peace and quiet the most. But another one of his peers disagreed.


    "It¡¯s better for him to stay one as long as he can."


    Not taking any part in the subdued argument, Sieg finally fell asleep.

 Chapter 42

    Ashwin didn''t step outside the pit until the song ended. Though he regretted his decision the moment ants started stinging his legs. It turned out that impressive mandibles were not the only things he should have been afraid of. Every insect was armed with a stinger. The boy¡¯s skin was covered in bite marks, his flesh had swollen and itchy. His resolve came more from a desire to prove himself as a human than to follow ape traditions. When the beasts stopped singing, Ashwin could barely move his injured legs. While enduring the torture, he pictured himself getting out of the pit triumphantly and proudly. However, in reality, he stumbled over the edge and collapsed right into Scarface''s paws.


    The next days, he spent inside the hut that, as well as part of the land, came along with his new "family". The apes were no less wary of him than Ashwin of them. While he was given a separate bed, the animals slept on the other side of the house. Zaris, Wez''s son, stared at the human and became restless when the apes brought Ashwin to the hut. From then on, he only glared at the boy and refused to talk. The ape child was at least two years old, so right now, he wasn''t a proper child, but still not a teenager. Ashwin felt uncomfortable just being around this sulking beast and decided to leave Zaris alone.


    The female, Bea, ignored him most of the time. Her lack of knowledge of human language made it even more difficult to create at least some sort of amiable relationships. Only after witnessing the Choice ritual, Ashwin understood why Bea had agreed to take him as a spouse. The human was not a threat to her child. By making this decision, Scarface killed two birds with one stone: honoring Wez''s sacrifice by protecting his family and raising Ashwin''s rank.  couldn''t shake off the feeling that he had been used in the ape''s scheme. Right now, he was incapable of feeling anything but resentment.


    There were many things he wanted to ask about, but he couldn''t until one day. Hegat came to visit him. Now the ape wore a loincloth with sewn claws in the same manner as the settlement''s males who were never imprisoned. His muzzle was decorated with ochre paint, and he carried a knife on his leather belt. As soon as he sat down on the straw mat, Bea placed a cup of fermented berries in front of him. A strong smell hit Ashwin¡¯s nostrils, making the boy wince.  Female apes were making this drink, and the males seemed to enjoy it. But to Ashwin''s human taste, the brown liquid with slimy clots was sour and simply disgusting.


    "What happened to the former Main one?" sked the boy after Hegat had drunk and burped.


    "Ubu? He didn''t fight, so he wasn''t sent away. And because he didn¡¯t fight, now he is a gwaza."


    The boy sighed. Although Hegat could speak pretty well, his way of explanation was difficult to understand.


    "What is ''gwaza''?" Ashwin asked, remembering how Scarface had used this word.


    The visiting ape scratched his armpit - a gesture used to show disdain - and replied, "The lowest ranking male. Everybody can beat and command him."


    Covering his bitten legs with a new compress, Ashwin smiled bitterly. The brief description brought back too many memories.


    "So, it''s basically me."


    "No, no," Hegat protested with sudden eagerness, "you have a spouse now."


    Ashwin could argue about that. There were too many "buts". Above all else, the boy wasn''t fond of the apes he shared a roof with. On the other hand, staying inside the hut, on a surprisingly soft bed, was so comfortable that Ashwin wasn''t too eager to go outside.


    Stolen novel; please report."You not do things inside," said the female ape in an odd way when he regained consciousness. As the boy understood lately - housework and harvesting plants were women''s work. For the meantime he focused on getting better while Bea gathered supplies and prepared food.


    Preparing was probably too strong a word for the process. She peeled the rough skin of the root and cut vegetables and fruit into smaller pieces. She also gave Ashwin some dried fish and some meat. But the apes never cooked over fire. They never used fire. At first, Ashwin thought that the beasts tried to keep low, and an open flame would reveal their position during their escape. But there was no reason to not use fire in the settlement. And yet there were no campfires.


    When no one was around, the boy took the resin box and slowly examined it in his hands. It was his treasure. The temptation to use the torch to escape from the apes crossed his mind a couple of times, but he shook it off.  Even if the apes were afraid of fire, just one accurate hit from a sling and he will be defeated. There were too many of them armed not only with impressive fangs and brute strength but also with spears, knives, and throwing weapons. To face them with just a torch was madness. ''Maybe if I could set the settlement on fire... But the huts are not close together.''


    Hearing the noise at the threshold Ashwin hid a resin box. It was Bea who brought a basket full of roots. For the past few days, he had only eaten plant food. The task of getting meat was the male''s responsibility.


    "Men hunt and fight," Hegat said during his first visit to the wounded boy. "Get well and we''ll go hunting together."


    That was another reason why he didn''t want to go outside.


    Today, Hegat visited him again. He even brought a catfish with long whiskers and no eyes. Bea hurried to clean and cut the gift catch, leaving the men to chat. And Hegat did not waste his time.


    "Whose side will you take?" asked the ape directly. Ashwin shrugged. The last couple of weeks had been too busy for him to even think about anything other than healing his legs or getting used to his new home and "family".


    But Hegat was waiting impatiently for an answer, so Ashwin stated what he felt was obvious: "Why should I participate in a monkey''s power struggle?"


    "Don''t call us monkeys!" Hegat bared his teeth and almost growled. "Monkeys are stupid, we are not!"


    "Fine," Ashwin sighed, moving a bunch of strongly smelling grass that had been used to drive parasites away from his bed, "Still I see no reason."


    "The reason is that you came out of the pit as a man. You need to make a choice. Will you support the leader? You will, right??"


    "I thought he was the Main One. What does it matter who I support? I mean, Ubu has lost. It''s not like he can change it."


    "Don''t be a monkey."


    Ashwin could argue that calling him a monkey made even less sense than calling an ape a monkey. But Hegat didn''t give him a chance to utter even one word. "There are others who can challenge the current Main One. Life is always strife, so we need to stick together, or we will lose our place. Or you could challenge the order and get a better place. Your choice."


    ''Again, the choice. They are really fond of this word.''


    "Decide while you have time. The¡­ what was the word¡­ For a lot of food to eat with everyone?"


    "A feast," suggested Ashwin.


    "Yes," Hegat grinned happily. "A feast will be soon for our return."

 Chapter 43

    This night, for the first time during winter, it snowed. It lasted only a couple of hours, but it was enough to cover the ground with a thin white layer. Like enchanted, Bug walked around the forest watching her large paws leave footprints with claw marks in the snow. Kindhearted followed her, enjoying her reactions more than making his own footprints. Suddenly, the wolf pushed a tree trunk. A branch hanging above Bug trembled from the impact, causing the accumulated snow to fall onto her back. Her flinching and shaking off the falling snow made Kindhearted laugh. He ran, and Bug  chased the jokester after him.


    Recently, they played a lot. As winter came, the soil became hard, so all work on tunnels stopped. Aphis cows went into hibernation. Nectar they accumulated, as well as other food storage, wolves made, including roots, fruits, and fermented meat, would help them survive until spring. Bug wasn''t fond of the taste of meat that was stored in the nest, covered with the leaves of Upside-down trees and soil. She preferred the fresh one. She joined hunters often, accompanied by Kindhearted. Now, as the workers had fewer tasks, they would mostly hunt. And on the coldest nights, the swarm was reluctant to leave their warm nest at all.


    The freezing weather forced Bug to stay in her wolf form for days and nights. It had been weeks since she last changed back into human. She had no warm clothes, and although the rooms were warmer than outside, she felt more comfortable sleeping curled up, wearing a thick fur. Kindhearted slept beside her, putting his head on her shoulder or back. His presence not only warmed her but also comforted her.


    On the warmer nights, the swarm would gather near the nest and sing. During autumn, the wolf ants were busy preparing for winter. Now, with more free time, they not only laze around in comfortable resting rooms but also entertain themselves by playing and singing. The first time, Kindhearted raised his head and started to howl. Bug flinched in surprise. Wondering whether it''s a signal or message, she listened carefully to the howling. The other members of the swarm picked up the song. It sounded lighthearted and cheerful, as if welcoming spring, which was still months away in reality. But when they were alone in the woods, resting after a hunt, Kindhearted''s howl sounded different. She could feel the tenderness and love behind it. ''So they sing. And this one is a song just for me.'' The thought of a huge soldier wolf singing a serenade amused her. She liked the song, so after it was finished, Bug affectionately nuzzled into Kindhearted''s mane.


    Tired of playing chase and run, the pair headed towards the nest. It was still dark, even though she could feel the morning had arrived. They passed a frozen creek. The stork hopper left for the south in search of a warmer place. Honey squirrels waited for the daytime in hollows in trees, before visiting one of their hidden stashes. The forest doesn''t feel empty, though. Bug noticed the footprints in the fresh snow, left by a badger. And some birds from the north migrated here, picking up dried berries and pecking at the grains of yellow wild crops. Their chirping reminded Bug of the time when she lived in the North. A few pleasant memories were lost in the sea of constant pressure and bullying. Now, after weeks of living like a wolf, those days seemed like a dream.


    Bug lowered her head to the ground and breathed out. Warm air melted the snow, revealing dark soil beneath. Kindhearted sniffed a tiny puddle of water. Her actions puzzled the wolf. She couldn''t explain herself, even if the both of them could talk. Suddenly, she felt confused and scared. Was she regretting what she had done? Or was she afraid of being forced back into the human world? The uneasiness she felt lately made her constantly check the nest''s exits and desire to stay by Kindhearted¡¯s side all the time.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.Guessing led to no result. If the answers were so easy to find, she would have done so days ago. Kindhearted coughed, calling his mate. His sincere care and worry made Bug feel safe. She licked his muzzle, reliving him from anxiety. They continued on their way. The first sunlight started to warm up the frozen forest. With not a single cloud in the sky, this was probably the only snowfall for a while. ''It''s good we went for a walk,'' thought Bug, enjoying the crunch of the snow beneath her paws.


    When the pair returned to their home hill, they were greeted by the whole swarm. The presence of everyone was already threatening enough, but the Pushing Queen led them. They both froze for a moment, but unlike Bug Kindhearted understood what was going to happen. Slowly, step by step, he moved to the side. The queen stepped forward. Peacefulness was gone in an instant. With her mandibles ready to strike, the queen hissed. Bug instantly felt the wave of pheromones. The time for "poking" warnings was over. Now, the main female felt a threat from the former newcomer. Bug noticed Blizzard watching the scene from the front lines. He was the queen''s mate - recently, the pair took strolls alone and played a lot. Just like she did with Kindhearted.


    The realization struck Bug. All the cubs in the nest were produced by Pushing Queen. All other females were workers and didn''t receive romantic attention from male soldiers. But she changed and accepted Kindhearted''s courting. Her actions challenged the queen''s authority. Now, the present queen is determined to chase away the threat.


    Bug moved towards the queen, revealing her mandibles and hissing. She faced the sudden opponent with determination. Leaving was no longer an option. Throwing away her life in the village was incomparably easier.  Right now, the place she looked forward to returning from the hunts and walks was the nest. Just the thought of being left alone, with nothing and nowhere to go, strengthened Bug''s resolve to stand her ground firmly. Aside from playing and hunting, she had never fought before in wolf form, but if there was no other choice, she was ready to fight.


    The distance between them grew shorter with every step. Bug felt as if the whole place was covered in two clouds of pheromones that they produced. Concentrating on her opponent, she almost flinched when Kindhearted approached her. The wolf stood behind her, but she still could feel its presence, and it gave her new strength. A swarm began to make its decision. One by one, the wolf ants chose a side and headed towards the female they had chosen. The queen''s hiss became weaker until it stopped. She received her share of followers, soldiers, and workers alike, but they were still a minority.


    The tension finally lifted. Bug hid her mandibles and nuzzled into Kindhearted¡¯s neck. She was more thrilled about winning the opportunity to stay than achieving a powerful position. There were many things she needed to learn and improve in order to lead the swarm, but for now, Bug wanted to appreciate the moment she had won over the trust and acceptance of so many wolf ants. A few workers went into the nest and returned with sleeping aphid cows, which were needed for a new colony. Several others brought stored pieces of meat. The preparations were completed in a flash. Blizzard and others bid farewell to those who remained with Bug and headed east to warmer areas.


    And thus, Pushing Queen was removed from her throne, and with a smaller portion of the swarm, she left to establish a new nest.

 Chapter 44

    Despite the cold winter this year, there was almost no snow. This concerned many people, not only farmers, but civil officials as well. While some cheerfully claimed that it was still January, others hoped for irrigation systems and water supplies to be transferred from the North-West.  It weighed on her mind as well, but today Cornelia''s spirit was high. Standing on her tiptoes, she gazed at the paved road leading to the palace. Even with her eyes on the road, she could feel a smile from the knight.


    "You look cute, like a happy puppy," he said. "Are you that excited to see her?"


    "Of course," the princess adjusted the warm winter hat, ignoring his first remark.  "Dr. Winda is incredible! It¡¯s such a luck she accepted my invitation and agreed to come here."


    Dietrich rubbed the back of his hand. The buck leather gloves looked perfect, but they weren''t much help during these freezing days.


    "I was surprised to hear you bought the entire floor for her study and equipment. I thought scholars used much smaller rooms. I hope it will be sufficient."


    "For starters, it will. I have invested half of the money, and the income should cover the expenses for the next two or three years. And don''t give me that look again. Most of the property that I sold was gifts from my grandmother. She wouldn''t mind."


    "I guess. I heard she loved you very much."


    "Yes, until she went out the window."


    Taking an awkward pause, Dietrich finally said: "I''m sure your grandfather was devastated by his loss."


    "You mean the one who commented on the news "What a pity"?


    "Everyone has their own perks and flaws. His Majesty was known as a righteous man who helped with many investigations."


    Cornelia didn''t comment on that. The young knight''s firm belief and veneration toward the royal family were unshakable. ''Then again, this is one of the pillars of the monarchy. And only a few people were aware that grandfather visited the police to extract confessions through torture.''


    Dietrich adjusted his collar, moving his gaze to the square. "Well, even if you have tense relationships with relatives, you can always escape from them through marriage."


    "It''s too early to give up. There are still things I can accomplish."


    "Please, just don''t provoke His Majesty," the young man''s face remained calm, but she heard pleading notes in his tone. "His Highness Cesar''s wife is pregnant with an heir. His position is secure."


    "Nothing is set in stone. Legally, I have the same rights. And it''s not like I''m demanding something for free. I just want fair competition."


    A long sigh was all the answer she received. Meanwhile, the carriage drove through the palace''s gates. Two guards accompanied it until the vehicle stopped at the square. The coachman quickly jumped from his seat and opened the door. He helped the passenger get out. A woman in her thirties with deep umber skin and short black hair tied in Bantu knots thanked the coachmen. When Cornelia approached her guest, she was greeted with a bright smile.


    "Nice to meet you again, Your Highness," the woman said, shaking the offered hand. She let out a breath and adjusted the wool shawl draped over her navy-blue winter coat. "It''s colder than I thought it would be in the West."


    "I hope you had a safe journey, Dr. Winda."


    Cornelia introduced Dietrich and invited her guest inside. The two guards took the bags the doctor had brought with her and followed them. "Thank you again for accepting the offer. It''s an honor."


    "It''s an honor for me too, Your Highness. Although my fianc¨¦ was quite grumpy about my leaving," the woman was smiling, but the princess still felt guilty.


    "I hope in time we will find a way to increase the budget so that he can come to Castro too."


    "Is he also a scholar? - asked Dietrich. "Does he work in the same field as you?"


    "No, Shango works in the Re-creating Department."


    "Well, we all need a good rest sometimes."


    The two women exchanged quick glances but decided to let the knight''s ignorance slip. The re-creating department concentrated their efforts on bringing back lost technologies. Despite some successful projects, a lot of their work went unnoticed by most people. Cornelia whispered to the woman, "I''m sorry. He''s a good man, he just isn''t very interested in science."


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings."Don''t be. I meet people like Sir Berg all the time. It was rather a pleasant surprise to find Your Highness so interested in this."


    The approaching footsteps put an end to their brief exchange. Through the wide hallway, the captain of the royal guards walked. Cornelia thought he would pass by, but Gahiji instead headed straight for the small group. The princess felt pinned down by the heavy gaze of his amber eyes.


    "Your Highness," the royal guard''s captain bowed and smiled, "I thought you would be on the training ground at this time of day. Maybe I should pay you a visit and spar?


    "I would be honored, Viscount Fayek, though I''m afraid you''ll find a weak opponent in me."


    "Ha-ha! No need to be so humble. If Kroghan enjoys his sparring sessions with you, I''m sure I will as well - the captain turned to the arrived scientist. - May I escort our honored guest to her quarters? His Majesty has invited Dr. Wind to today''s dinner, so I was hoping to give you a little tour."


    "With pleasure. It''s an honor to meet the heroes of Nereid''s war," the woman smiled and Gahiji nodded to the guards. Dr Wind turned to the princess. "I''m looking forward to continuing our discussion. See you at dinner, Your Highness."


    "I''m so jealous right now," whispered Dietrich, following with his gaze Gahiji leaving. "I wish I could spar with the captain too."


    "It will be a good experience, but I need to prepare mentally to get beaten."


    "You can win, Your Highness," cheerfully stated Dietrich, ignoring the princess'' skeptical look. ''Like optimistic belief can cover the difference in strength and experience.''


    What he did noticed was how tense she became while watching Gahiji escort the scientist. "His Majesty is a renowned hero, not some kind of villain."


    "Sure," Cornelia replied without any enthusiasm. Certainly, the king wouldn''t execute or openly threaten her guest. But he might subtly suggest finding a better territory for research or trying to recruit Winda. She could only hope and trust that her idol was strong enough to withstand "the renowned hero''s" pressure.


    The dinner had just started, but the king was not going to waste any time on pleasantries.


    "How are your parents?"


    Cornelia mostly drank water. It was always difficult to eat during family dinners. Brining a person, she admired into the snake''s nest made it nearly impossible to enjoy food. She glanced at the scientist. Dr Winda had changed into a lemon-yellow dress and gotten some rest before evening. ''Hopefully, this will be enough to get through dinner.''


    "They are good, thank you, Your Majesty. They insist I stop playing in the lab and help with the family business."


    "What business?" a flash of interest sparkled in C¨¦sar''s eyes.


    "Just an ordinary textile production."


    "I wouldn''t call creating Golden Spider silk something ordinary," as soon as Carlos mentioned the luxury item from Aisiki, even the queen began to pay attention to the conversation. Now Cornelia began to suspect that maybe her father''s goal was to access the most expensive fabric and not to recruit a potential supporter to his side. She glanced at Dr. Winda. The woman forced a smile.


    "I suppose so. But it''s ordinary for me. I''m grateful for Her Highness'' sponsorship of my research."


    The queen returned to her glass, instantly losing any interest she had in the conversation. C¨¦sar snorted but refrained from making any snarky remarks. The only person to keep the conversation going was the king.


    "What is the subject of your research?"


    "Crops, and the possibility of hybridizing with local plants."


    The silence fell upon the dining hall. The king stared at the scientist intently, almost intimidatingly.


    "The use of local plants is taboo, as you are aware. I understand my daughter''s youthful zeal, but you are not a teenager, doctor. You should understand the consequences of breaking the rules for your career and for mankind."


    Dr. Winda pinched a bite of fufu. She continued eating without blinking an eye. Even at the banquet, when they met for the first time, Cornelia noticed that the doctor''s work drew attention. She was definitely more accustomed to criticism of her efforts than to discussions about her family matters.


    "I understand that my work can save many lives, even if it is marked as "morally ambiguous" by the Tower''s scholars."

 Chapter 45

    After several clumsy dialogues, Ashwin was able to describe to Bea what he wanted from her. And when the day of the feast arrived, the boy had a choice: he could wear not only a traditional ape''s loincloth but also a dhoti. He had only one set of clothes made of yellow muslin that he got from Scarface, and it was shorter than what the boy was used to. But it was still a huge step forward. He decided to wear this outfit on special occasions, such as today, or when he felt desperate. His next goal was to get a jacket. The lack of vocabulary, as well as the fabric, made this task impossible at the moment, so Ashwin was happy about even the smallest achievement he had made.


    The tribe gathered at sundown. While the males brought out low, simple tables and arranged them outside, the females were busy preparing food all day. Now, as he sat on a reed mat on the ground, Ashwin looked around at the feast on the tables. Some dishes were easy to identify, such as catfish and clams from the lake, dried and fresh fruit, pickled young shoots and roots. Some he was able to recognize because he had already eaten it: grains poured with fermented berry juice or cold soup with grated water lily bulbs. Other dishes looked too difficult to understand at first glance, from which ingredients they are made: the pieces of meat were covered with such a thick layer of potherbs  that Ashwin initially thought it was a pile of salad; the yellow, mint-colored and glassy dough made from some kind of legume; the plate with honey and short, thick white pieces that he thought were also dough, but they turned out to be larvae. All these countless types of food that Hegat called a feast didn''t even come close to the banquets hosted by the Chedas in the past. But the apes were happy, and it was a good chance to eat something different from regular meals Ashwin had been having for the last few weeks. When Bea offered to fill his plate, the boy accepted her offer with gratitude.


    Some of the females sang, while others concentrated on serving food that disappeared in the beasts'' stomachs with incredible speed. Children Zaris'' age were trying to act like adults, listening to their conversations and quietly eating. However, the younger ones grew bored of sitting and began playing and fooling around. Usually, reserved and scary males acted more benevolently tonight. No one tried to put the children back in their place. Instead, the profuse drink and food led some adults to join their offspring''s silly games.


    Ashwin glanced at Wez''s son sitting beside him. Deep in thought, Zaris was chewing on a piece of meat. As if feeling the gaze, he looked back at the human boy. Ashwin still found it hard to talk to his "adopted son". What could they discuss? The worlds and conditions in which they grew up were so different that it seemed like the only thing they shared was the basic needs: the need for air, water, food, and sleep. ''Certainly, he questioned why his father had died and why a human being had been brought into his life.'' The pair of red eyes were still watching him intently. Ashwin didn''t come up with a proper topic to discuss, so he offered a piece of fresh fruit from his plate instead. Zaris blinked twice and then silently accepted the fruit.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.The feast continued peacefully, making Ashwin feel relaxed and even putting his worries aside for the time being. Feeling full and sleepy after all the food, he watched the apes leisurely indulging in drinking and talking. Young children, tired from running and playing, were nodding off next to their mothers. The boy was ready to return to his hut and just waited for the Main One to announce the end of the feast. Finally, Scarface stood up. But his speech, which started with the expected gratitude for being back and celebrating together with the tribe, suddenly took a different turn.


    "We could overcome those times of despair and humiliation because we were together. We stood by each other, we trusted each other, we grew stronger. We lost many, but we survived. You, who followed me and shed your blood for me, are my most trusted retainers."


    "I doubt many of them even know what a retainer is," Ashwin thought skeptically, looking at the apes. Despite his guess, they listened carefully to the troop''s leader. Scarface unsheathed the steel knife stolen from a human. ''That is not a good sign'' thought the boy who was now tense and nervous. The ape cut his palm and then called: "Iz."


    The beast he called approached the leader. A single nod was enough for Iz to understand what was required of him. He bent on his knees in front of the leader and extended his left arm. Scarface cut his palm, just like he had cut his own a minute ago. Then, the leader helped Iz up, and the two shook hands. Ashwin watched the whole scene, feeling a strong urge to leave. Scarface then called out the apes, one by one, only males, those who were imprisoned with him in Vardana. The boy did not like where this was going, so he considered sneaking away. But when he stood up, his intention was immediately put to an end as the leader was watching. All hope of getting away from this ritual faded away.


    Scarface called him and he couldn''t disobey. Ashwin slowly approached the ape. He was so sure that he would be left alone after enduring the ants'' pit. Yet here he was facing yet another savage tradition. The grumpy and silent boy stared back at the beast. His weak attempts to rebel did not impress Scarface. The ape placed its paw on the boy''s shoulder and pushed, making Ashwin kneel.


    "Your hand," demanded Scarface, and when he got what he was asking for, he cut the hand. When the two palms clasped, Ashwin thought about how different the thick and rough skin of the beast felt compared to his own tender and thin one. The ape helped the boy to rise. Ashwin expected to see Scarface to grin or make some other curt and hurtful comment, but instead, the beast patted him on the arm and continued with the ritual with the other males.


    The boy returned to his seat, glancing at the blood on his palm. His pride was hurt more than a simple cut. ''Is this some kind of establishment of brotherhood?'' The thought of being connected to apes in such a way made him grimace. ''Just what the hell am I doing here?'' Feeling down, Ashwin looked around. Zaris was staring at him, though now a glimpse of curiosity had been added to his usual caution. The boy sighed. Being recognized by semi-intelligent animals wasn''t anything thrilling or something to be proud of for him.

 Chapter 46

    After the Pushing Queen left, peaceful winter days continued. There were a series of unsuccessful hunts, but the swarm covered their needs by eating food supplies. Even though the flydeers outsmarted workers a couple of times, there was still enough smaller game. And it was good that the change of leader happened during winter, when there were fewer tasks to do. Rationally, Bug understood all this. There was no solid reason for her to be nervous. Yet sometimes Kindhearted''s attempts to cheer her up led to the opposite reaction. One moment he could irritate her, then another she would seek his attention and demand it. This restlessness and mood swings were wearing her out. She found it harder to move as freely as before, which was frustrating enough. But at least she could blame this on her mate, who constantly fed her with the best pieces from the hunt and the leftovers from the nectar.


    Now that she occupied the queen''s room together with Kindhearted, Bug tried to make their "bed" as comfortable as possible. The soft layer of grass had turned dry and could not be replaced in the winter. So, she plucked some of her own fur to soften the ground. Kindhearted followed her example. The room felt cozier, at least from the wolf''s point of view. And this made her worries ease for some time.


    It was a nice morning, but she felt cold. Thinking that a short stroll would help her get warmer, Bug left the nest. Dawn was outside. But instead of greeting her, he gently pushed her back towards the den. She was already annoyed by her body''s caprices, so instead of following soldier¡¯s advice, Bug headed to the creek.


    There was no calendar in the nest, and she lost track of time several times. All she could rely on were her memories of her first year in the South-West territory. The weather began to get warmer, and the thin ice on the puddles and creek melted. Bug skipped breakfast but drank cold fresh water greedily. When her thirst had been quenched, she looked at her reflection in the water.


    She knew that the queen''s mane changed color and expected hers to turn gray. But instead, it turned scarlet. The first time she saw this change, it baffled her. Now, she was used to seeing her reflection, even though her mane still looked bright. ''I wonder if it''s different because I used to be human before. Wait. I''m still a human.'' Bug stared at herself, trying hard to remember the last time she had changed into her human form. It was a perfectly sensible decision to remain as a wolf during the cold winter. ''Yes, it''s fine. Spring is just around the corner. I can change when it''s warm and sunny again.''


    The thunder rumbling confirmed her thoughts - the first spring rain was about to begin. Bug stretched her legs before heading back to the nest. But she had walked too far away from the hill. Feeling the first drops on her back, she hurriedly sought shelter in a badger''s den between two large rocks. The den was small, so she widened it a little and still could barely fit inside. But even this shallow hole was better than being out in the open. From time to time, the tip of her nose was hit by raindrops. ''I hope the owner won''t return anytime soon.'' Shivering, Bug curled up and started to doze off.


    Her sleep was short and restless. The light spring rain she had been expecting turned into a rainstorm. She woke up completely when hailstones started to hit the branches and the rocks above her head. Despite the shelter, she was still shivering. But what was even more worrying was that her stomach hurt, and it was impossible to return to the nest for the time being.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.''It hurts. Would it be better to change into human?'' Suddenly, the thought that she might fall ill scared Bug. She did not know any herbs or ways to heal. Despite her disability, she had been healthy most of her life. The elderly couple were reluctant to waste any medicine on her, let alone an expensive one. Usually, she just lay in bed, waiting for her illness to pass. ''That''s right. I just need to do what I always do. It will go away if I lie down for a while. Even better if I can fall asleep.'' She closed her eyes, trying to ignore the sharp, repeated pain and hoping it would stop.


    But it didn''t.


    The intervals between pains became shorter. ''I shouldn''t have left the nest,'' trying to calm her body thought Bug. There was medicine there and the support of the swarm, not to mention the warm shelter from the storm. Lying on her side, she winced at another pain. The feeling became even more strange than before, as if something was about to burst out of her. She closed her eyes; tens of theories crossed her mind already. At that point, it didn''t matter anymore whether she was poisoned or if some parasite had infested her body; whatever it was, she simply wanted to get better.


    One push and something left her body. Panting and shivering, Bug tried to catch her breath. A sense of relief made her relax for a moment. Then she lifted her head and turned to the cause of her illness. A small dark ball connected to a lump of blood lay behind her. Having worked all her life with animals, Bug knew all too well what it was.


    For a moment, she froze in disbelief. It was such an obvious result of her acceptance of Kindhearted as her mate, but it didn''t make it any less shocking. The whole situation felt too unreal to her. Bug sniffed the pup. It was covered in a transparent sack, still connected to the placenta. On the farm, she watched animals giving birth pretty often. In most cases, they did well on their own. Sometimes, the help of owners was required, and in difficult cases, a local vet was involved. Bug remembered how scissors were used to remove sacks. However, for obvious reasons, this couldn''t be done in her case. Instead, she had to follow the animal''s example. She bit through the sack and the umbilical cord and started cleaning the pup. Under her tongue, the dark furry ball twitched and moved. It took its first breath.


    She barely finished tending to the first pup, and then, one by one, two more followed. When they were all cleaned, Bug took a breather. She watched them crawl beside her. Their eyes were closed; their short, soft black fur was interspersed with gray spots. The whole situation felt like a dream. The pups moved closer, poking their tiny muzzles into her belly. ''Should I turn? No. I can''t feed all of them in human form.'' First shock has subsided. All she felt was peaceful calmness. Bug laid down her head, trying to shelter the newborns from the outside cold. ''They are my children.''


    The storm weakened. When she felt the familiar presence, Bug opened her eyes. Kindhearted was nearby, searching for her with Dawn and Clear-Eyed. The rain washed away her scent, so it took them a while to track her down. ''We will need to move you to the nest. It''s warm and safe in your new home. But you need to be strong and endure the trip'', she licked the nearby pup, hoping her feelings and closeness would calm them down.

 Chapter 47

    The March was a time for the Spring Festival, regardless of the territory the country currently resided in. If it was in the eastern territories, it could be a lovely time full of flowers. But in the West, the spring was late to arrive. Yet, the cold weather didn''t concern people, who were glad to put their worries aside and enjoy the occasion. Not to mention all the supplies donated by some noble houses and the royal family.


    The street musicians occupied every square and corner available. Trying to keep conversation going, some people talked so loudly they were practically shouting out the music. Dietrich winced when one of the drunk workers laughed close to his ear. When he heard that the princess was going to visit the festival, his imagination drew a pleasant picture of night walks and pleasant conversations. Not a noisy place reeking of cheap street food.


    "I feel we could spend the time much better in a more¡­ appropriate environment," - voiced his opinion Dietrich. After finishing talking to a vendor, Cornelia quickly wrote something down in her notebook.


    "We are here not to enjoy ourselves. Events like the Spring Festival are a good opportunity to survey people''s needs and concerns. Many come to the capital, and even if they are reluctant to express their opinion on current policies, you can get a lot of information by observing the variety of goods, prices, and..."


    She stopped without finishing her sentence. Concerned about her safety, the knight moved closer. However, when he followed the princess'' gaze, Dietrich''s face became tense.


    The company of young men and women would look like any other group they had seen before, if it weren''t for the certain black-haired guy among them. Only the separate pieces of their dialogue could be heard, but it was obvious that they were joking around, teasing one of the guys.


    "The killer is¡­"


    "Stop spoiling the plot!" The guy with russet brown skin and short, tightly curled hair moved closer to the open book in a desperate attempt to hide its contents. The company burst out laughing. It was surprising to see someone whose face was like a stone mask laughing and smiling so freely. ''I guess it''s because he''s among friends. But it''s a relief to know that he is actually a normal human being.''


    She stared too long - they noticed. Feeling awkward for not stepping away in time, Cornelia approached the company. Whatever Dietrich thought about the festival, it was obvious that many people enjoyed it, and she didn''t want to stand in their way. They instantly turned into much more serious versions of themselves. All of them wore the same olive-colored uniform; all looked young but were otherwise different. One by one, Sieg introduced them: Owen, the oldest with dark brown skin, a shaved head, and a broad nose; Hedy, whose red hair contrasted with her pale skin, blue eyes, and freckles, Nico, who held the book; Elke, the chubby girl with light brown hair and beige skin who watched the princess and her knight cautiously; and the youngest one, who looked about fourteen, was Timo. Like Sieg, he also had hazel eyes.


    They exchanged greetings. Sieg asked how Isis was doing. But Cornelia felt an awkwardness in the air. It would be rude to simply leave, but that was definitely the best thing to do. They were carrying shopping bags, filled with food and candles, as well as more unexpected things like balls of wool. Curious, she decided to ask just one question before leaving.


    "Why do you need this?" ¨C the princess nodded to the package with yarn that Sieg was carrying. Usually calm and collected, he hesitated a bit before answering.


    "To knit, Your Highness."


    "Really?" - Cornelia raised her eyebrows. "You can knit?"


    "Yes, you Highness. It''s a hobby that helps collect thoughts."


    Dietrich scoffed quietly, but Cornelia didn''t pay attention to this.


    "That''s amazing! I never was good at such things. Now I can see that you were sincere in praising Queen Maria''s stitches."


    "Your Highness, do you have any hobbies?"


    "Well, I like horse riding, fencing, and reading, but those are hardly hobbies and more like skills."


    Elke slightly pulled on the sleeve of Sieg''s jacket, but he didn''t notice and continued with the conversation.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it."What about painting? Isn''t it popular among noblewomen?"


    "Definitely not painting. I''m so terrible at it that you can''t even disguise it as modern art."


    Sieg chuckled and Cornelia couldn''t hold back a smile. Now, the eyes of all their companions were riveted on them. Timo was the only one who seemed excited by the encounter and took the chance to participate in the conversation.


    "Oh, actually, we all have hobbies. Elke paints with sand, Hedy carves candles, and Owen plays the harmonica. And I spin yarn."


    "Traitor," whispered Elke as quietly as she could.


    "Yarn? So, the wool in the sacks at that time..."


    Timo smiled from ear to ear. He was almost jumping with joy.


    "Yep, it was for me! It was my idea. Am I brilliant, right?"


    "We could all argue about this," Hedy mumbled, avoiding looking at the nobles.


    The knight coughed.


    "I think we should get going, Your Highness."


    "Why? Are you in a hurry?" - Cornelia glanced at Dietrich, then addressed Timo again. "It''s impressive that all of you have something like this."


    "Well, it really helps to concentrate and calm down disarrayed thoughts. We really need it! So every ma¡­"


    Timo couldn''t finish his joyful statement as Owen''s elbow slightly hit him in the ribs and Sieg finished the sentence for the boy. "Every man needs a hobby."


    Dietrich, whose mood was getting gloomier with every minute, scoffed.


    "What every man needs are a goal in life and honorable work, not something as insignificant as wasting time on leisurely whims."


    Cornelia frowned.


    "I think it''s pretty remarkable to have something to do aside from work. But I guess you really have to part ways with us now. It seems like the long wait has made you rather restless."


    No, I..." - the knight began to protest, then stopped in the middle of his sentence. "Fine. Please don''t return too late, Your Highness."


    While they bid farewell to Dietrich, Owen took packages from Sieg and Timo.


    "Why don''t you look around at the festival together, Your Highness? Me and Hedy will take back what we bought, but if you don''t mind, others can keep you company."


    We can?!" ¨C rejoiced Timo.


    "We what?" asked Elke, at the same time, but without any delight in her tone.


    The princess tilted her head. The mixed reaction from the young company was a bit confusing, but funny. Surprisingly, the conversation with Sieg lasted longer than usual, and it was interesting talking to his friends too. ''Maybe it''s because of the festival, the atmosphere feels lighter than usual.''


    "I still have some work to do, but, sure, if my presence wouldn''t be a bother."


    "Not at all, Your Highness," Sieg assured her gladly.


    "Then Sieg will treat us to honey locust beer," - announced Timo joyfully, but was immediately reprimanded by Nico. The youngster was only allowed to enjoy the juice.  For others, it wasn''t a problem. But just to make sure that he wasn''t overstepping any boundaries, Sieg simply asked the princess, "If you allow?"


    "I see no reason for refusal."


    With a bow, Owen and Hedy left while the company decided on drinks and directions. After they passed a few shops, maneuvering through the crowd, Hedy said, "Have you lost your mind? We all should have left, and before this conversation took so long.


    "Are you suggesting that I should have shut up the princess? Or ran away? By the way, I saw that you received another letter from Ilse. How is she?"


    The girl pulled the sleeve of Owen''s uniform, slowing down his pace.


    "She is fine. The margrave treats her well, but don''t change the topic. What were you thinking? And Sieg is not better ¨C introducing us to her."


    "Isn''t it a good thing, though? Sieg had already been on a mission with the princess. There''s a high chance he, or Elke or Timo, will need to accompany her in the future. So, it''s better if they get along."


    Hedy gave him a long, expressive look that made him puzzled, but nothing more. She was left with no choice but to convey her thoughts in words.


    "Good relationships can be dangerous to us, Owen. She doesn''t risk anything."


    Finally, the man''s deep-set brown eyes showed Hedy that his concerns had reached him. He returned his gaze to the road.


    "Relax. Nothing like that will happen. She doesn''t even know who we are, and that will remain the case. I just want others to cheer up a little."

 Chapter 48

    Healing brought Ashwin another share of troubles. Males were expected to hunt and patrol the borders. The boy participated in hunts a few times with his father and other nobles but compared to apes'' style it was as different as day and night. Several dozen servants and dogs chased game towards horseback riders to shoot them. That''s the kind of hunting Ashwin was used to. However, here he had to walk into the forest on his own to set traps or combine his efforts with others for a driven hunt. Both choices had their own benefits. For now, Ashwin chose the first option. Hegat showed him how to create a couple of simple traps. a few simple traps. They couldn''t catch large animals, but at the time, even a small game was enough. The boy needed to start providing meat for his "family" to stop all the whispers and snickers surrounding him and those who share the roof with him.


    Yesterday he set several traps in the closest grove and near the animals¡¯ trails to the water. the animal trails to the water. Getting up early, he headed straight for the grove, ignoring the intense stares from young apes. Slowly, he started to get used to their interest in him. At first, it was hard to shake off the feeling that some of these gazes were evaluating human as a possible source of food. But after the feast, their interest turned into much more peaceful curiosity. From time to time, children couldn''t hold back their questions any longer and poked at him, demanding answers. Their silly and naive questions were like "Why don''t you fall when you always move on two legs?" or "When will you grow fur now that you''re part of the troop?". The second one took Ashwin by surprise, so much so that he couldn''t hold on to the honest answer: "I hope never."


    Fortunately, there was no pack of young apes following the boy today. He checked the traps one by one: two were empty, one was broken. But in the fourth one, near the lake, he found a strangled stork hopper. Ashwin was hoping to catch at least some honey squirrels, so finding even a larger prey got him in a good mood. Pleased and singing, he freed the hopper''s neck from the rope. A rustling in the bushes made him stop. The boy looked up, looking into the shrubs and listening. His only weapon was a small stone knife, and he was sure it wouldn''t be enough if a predator stepped onto the trail.


    But when the branches with leaves moved, another ape appeared before him. For a moment, Ashwin just stared at the newcomer. The male was wearing a necklace with colorful feathers and the paw of an animal with long claws. His long muzzle was covered in the same ochre paint as Scarface''s troop, but his general disheveled appearance and the necklace made him stand out. The ape gaped at him, then slowly moved out of the bushes.


    "I haven''t seen you around," Ashwin decided to speak first. "Are you from another settlement?"


    The ape scrubbed his head, then answered clumsily: "No. Was away, busy study. Want to rest, returned. You?"


    The beast''s voice sounded hoarse, as if he had been silent for a long time. His single question started the boy''s quick story


    "I came with others. We crossed the wall, and they brought me here, so..."


    "Wait," the ape said, raising his paw before Ashwin could continue, "Speak more. Can¡¯t create sound we know not. Tell, what are you?"


    The boy shook his head. He wanted to go back to his catch, not make friends with some new ape. Reluctant at first, he started to talk, and before Ashwin noticed, he told the odd ape everything he had been holding back for the past few months. How his family had been wrongly accused, how his mother and probably father had been killed. How he had been thrown into the pit to be shrewd to pieces by the man-eating apes...


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.When he reached the part of their return to the settlement, it became harder to contain his anger.


    "How could he drive away the weak ones? What is this, this..." Ashwin stopped. Calling apes savages straight to their faces probably wasn''t a good idea. The beast, who had been quietly listening all this time, grinned.


    "Humans! Think you know all. Choice is important. You get spouses and they have your cubs. That''s good. Those who left, are still alive. Before cubs were killed, now they live and can go anywhere."  The strange ape''s speech didn''t change Ashwin''s opinion. ''What good does it do to slightly improve cruelty? It''s still an inhuman thing to do.''


    "It looks like people saw your kind only as animals for a good reason."


    Somehow, the boy''s bitter words that could easily be taken as an insult led to a wide grin on the beast''s face. Hooting and slapping his sides with his palms, he laughed so loudly that the birds began to leave the branches of nearby trees.


    "They were wrong. They were wrong about many things, such as Scaled Ones. Humans were right about one thing. Scaled Ones killed human girl, and tried to hide it, offering a gift. Humans got very angry."


    "But why did the chief kill her?" Ashwin had heard this story before, though not from an ape. And every time the same question arose that he could not ask. "I mean, the relationship was good, why ruin it with murder?"


    "Because wench rejected Scaled One. She had weak spouse, but chief wanted her. She should have just submitted to stronger one. It''s all because of humans'' weak nature."


    Ashwin clenched his fists. The ape clapped his sides and pointed at the boy.


    "See? You are angry too. Why?"


    "How can I not be? You have just accused a virtuous woman of being the reason for the Retaliation War, not a bastard who betrayed her trust and killed her without remorse. But I can''t even be sure that you are telling the truth."


    "I am. I have no reason to lie. It was not our war. We do not like both kinds, but humans are at least edible."


    The boy felt sick just listening to the ape''s arrogant and cruel words. He picked up his catch and headed for the village. The ape laughed and talked endlessly, while Ashwin walked away. The first hope that at least this beast, who listened to his story could be a sane ally disappeared.


    Right outside the grove, the boy met Hegat. The male was also returning from checking his own traps, carrying an eyeless underground animal of some kind. He instantly noticed Ashwin''s bitterness and asked what had happened.


    "There was an ape with feathers and a kind of paw hanging from its neck". As the boy explained who he had encountered, he thought that the Hegat might consider him insane, but the beast listened with a grin, and then said: "It''s Ngu-gu."


    Though it was good that he wasn''t labeled as a madman, Ashwin was not satisfied with the ape''s meager response. "Ngu-gu" could be the beast''s name or a term like "gwaza".


    "Is he a shaman?" Looking at the puzzled expression on the ape''s muzzle, the boy explained, "Is he someone important?"


    "Khh," laughed Hegat. "No, he isn''t. Ngu-gu is just weird. We call him ''Odd One'' sometimes."


    ''Just great. Now I''m going to be known as an acquaintance of a weird ape,'' thought the vexed boy.

 Chapter 49

    All three cubs survived the trip to the nest. All three turned out to be strong and healthy, to Bug''s relief. "Just like their father," thought Bug, making herself comfortable in the queen''s room. For the next few weeks, she didn''t leave the nest, caring for the newborns. The swarm provided all the food she needed, and when Kindhearted wasn''t hunting, he stayed by her side, helping to look after the cubs.


    A week after their birth, the pups opened their eyes. They turned out to be gold-colored, just like those of any wolf ant. They grew so fast that it was hard to believe that she actually carried all three of them inside herself. Two of her three children turned out to be boys. She named them Rainstorm and Hailstone, after the harsh weather that greeted their arrival into the world. As for the girl, Bug gave her the most sacred treasure she had - her late mother''s name, Storge.


    After six weeks, they started playing fighting. Bug was worried at first; she thought they might hurt each other, but soon she calmed down. Their bites were gentle and controlled, and the game was just a game. Getting enough food and love, they didn''t compete and got along well.


    The swarm, on the other hand, was concerned. It took Bug some time to understand why. She remembered her experience in "kindergarten" and observed the cubs of the previous queen. Compared to them, her children grew much slower. She was not sure if the reason was her human origin or because it was her first children. But Kindhearted remained calm and loving, and that comforted her too. ''They can take all the time they need", thought Bug, putting her children to sleep.''


    In the blink of an eye, spring turned into early summer. The sun warmed the forest. Birds and animals that had migrated south for winter returned. There was a lot of work to be done in the nest. Some rooms and tunnels needed to be fixed; aphis cows woke up and required attention too. The swarm returned to busy days. Every day, Bug gave tasks and received reports. Slowly, she adapted to her new role and responsibilities, both as a mother and as the new queen.


    With the weather getting warmer, Bug finally decided to check on what had been troubling her for a while. While the cubs were asleep, she changed into her human form. Unlike her expectations, it wasn''t long or difficult; in fact, she turned at the first attempt. Bug sighed. She did not miss her human appearance, yet it was still good to know that she could return to being human at any time. Motherhood changed her body in an expected way, her hair grew longer, and her wrist still felt stiff to move, but she was still a human being. A rustling sound made her turn around. The cubs were awake and stared at her. Thinking that her unfamiliar form was scaring them, Bug considered turning back into a wolf ant. But instead, they got excited, trying to climb on her knees and rubbing against her affectionately, reminding her of kittens. She hugged and caressed them, using this opportunity to tell her children how much she loved them.


    Three months after their birth, the cubs stepped out of the nest for the first time. They were so close to their mother that it was difficult for Bug to move, as they were getting underfoot. When she reached the exit, all three of them froze and whimpered. Kindhearted was waiting outside. He coughed, gently calling out to his children. Bug licked the closest pup, calming them down. Storge was the first to master up courage. With her tiny paws, she took a few cautious steps forward. Kindhearted coughed again and Storge ran straight to her father. Her brothers followed her example.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.Accompanied by their parents and watched over by the rest of the swarm, they took a first walk around the hill. All the small things that adults took for granted were miracles for pups. They sniffed and bit the grass, touching the pebbles along the way and following any small insects they encountered. Their sincere curiosity filled Bug''s heart with tenderness and warmth. ''I wonder, did my mother felt the same way? Would she be happy for me? Would she be happy to meet her grandchildren? I¡¯m sure she would. I was different from others, too, but she gave me her whole heart. And how can you not love them? They are so adorable.'' Rainstorm hurried towards his mother, proudly carrying his first catch - a grasshopper. As soon as he put the insect down on the ground, it leaped into the grass. Bug thanked him and licked his confused muzzle, distracting from the loss of his gift.


    The cubs were still not interested in solid food, despite Clear-Eyed''s efforts to feed them. Their curiosity about other creatures was still naive and pure. Hailstone began to yawn, so Bug decided it was time to return to the nest. They had more than enough impressions from their first walk. She gently picked up her nodding son by the scruff of his neck, and the others followed their mother back to their den.


    The next day, they were more confident and brave. The outside world turned out to be a far more interesting place than the "kindergarten" or even the entire nest. Even the area around the hill looked like a vast sea of unknown to them. While her brothers sniffed the trails that the workers were taking to and outside of the nest, Storge looked up at the rocky trees on the top of the hill. Bug noticed how sparked her daughter''s eyes. Step by step, the cub started to climb up the hill. ''It must look like a mountain to her,'' chuckled Bug, watching his daughter''s burning determination to reach the peak. Spot, the cub they saved in autumn, followed Storge, watching over her. Compared to last year, he grew in size, but still shared the youngling''s enthusiasm for play and exploration. ''Even if he is a bit older, Spot will be a great friend and playing partner for my children. They will never feel lonely or be ridiculed.''


    Bug smiled and lay down when Hailstone approached her. Her younger son started to nuzzle into her scarlet mane, demanding attention. She glanced at the older one - Rainstorm was determined to fix yesterday''s injustice and catch the arrogant grasshopper once and for all. Kindhearted followed his son closely. Everyone was watched and guarded. Relaxed, Bug returned her attention to Hailstone, gently pushed him on his back and tickled his tender paw pads. He giggled under her tongue. He giggled under her tongue. Bug never saw the Tower or heard the scholars'' rumored beautiful anthems praising the heavens. For her, her child''s laughter sounded like the best music in the world, no scholar could even hope to create.

 Chapter 50

    The cold winter stepped back, letting the summer ahead. Everyone enjoyed the warm weather at first, but soon the hot air started to feel like another kind of hardship. Farmers'' eyes were drawn to the sky. Alas, the blue vastness above their heads was clear and ruthlessly sunny. The level of the reservoir started to drop. While people questioned whether it would be the blessing of the rain or irrigation aid from the North-West that would save their crops, official instructions were issued to reduce the use of water to the bare minimum.


    The atmosphere in the palace became darker with each passing day. It was almost inevitable that part of the harvest would be lost in borderline areas. The arid soil felt like dust during dry years. What concerned the officials, though, was the possibility of losing the harvest even in central and eastern lands. According to old agreements, the North-West provided water to the West through the irrigation system during difficult times such as these. For the past two terms Castro has received help four times. However, now the sluices are closed, and the canals remain dry.


    Cornelia missed the first discussion on the water crisis. It "conveniently" happened three hours earlier than the announced time. The second time, she made sure to not fall for this trick. C¨¦sar wasn''t present. The Crown Prince left to pay a visit to Kushane''s humanitarian mission, to express gratitude and help with distribution. Among their neighbors, Kushane were the first to send much-needed aid. Their capabilities were limited, but the resources they shared helped relieve the situation in at least the southern areas. The relief mission was one of the few tasks C¨¦sar wholeheartedly enjoyed. He killed three birds with one stone: improved his reputation, moved away from the king''s control, and fooled around with girls. ''But his wife is expecting. He should have insisted on staying by her side.''


    ''It''s still 4 years and 4 months till the new Draw. And it''s not the last drought we will face during this term.'' Last year was bearable; the harvest wasn''t plentiful, but enough to store some grain. Everyone present had the same thoughts - the storages wouldn''t cover the needs of the whole country and the next year''s sowing. The more crops survived the heat, the more farmers could gather in autumn, the better chance to withstand the third term with minimal losses.


    The council listened to the reports, hoping for some good news. Alas. When the room fell silent for a moment, the only sound was the tapping of the king''s finger on the stone table. Despite her will, Cornelia''s gaze was drawn to her father''s hand. The ring he wore clinked against the polished surface of the stone when he changed habit and tapped the table with his thumb.


    "Why is the sluice still closed?" asked the Minister of Agriculture. He tried not to look at the king, but instead stared at the papers in front of him.


    "Dame Brennan says that the North-West is suffering from the same heat as us," replied the head of the diplomatic corps. "So they can''t share their water."


    "But they should still have more than us. The snow from the mountains feeds the northern rivers enough."


    "They had almost no snow last winter."


    "But still!..."


    The argument started again.


    "Anatolians must fulfill their part of the agreement! We have sent enough pesticides and dynamite, and they need to share their water."


    "What about the Tower? What does Her Holiness say?"


    The Navigation Tower played a mediating role during conflicts from the time it was established. It was a third party that could be fair and not involve itself in any disputes. The master of the Tower could also call for the unification and punishment of any country that dared to break the taboo. Border wars were passable, unless any of the sides decided to play smart and use guns. Cornelia remembered such cases from history books. It never ended well for such tricksters. The problem with Tower''s mediation was that it was incredibly slow, not only because of the courier''s letter system, which relied on horse''s speed, but also because the decision-making process could take weeks within the bureaucratic system. This time was no exception.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere."We will send a delegation to speed up negotiations," the king finally stated his decision. "We''ll discuss its powers and range of concessions after we select the participants."


    "Can I volunteer?" One simple question made everyone''s tension rise again. Cornelia felt all eyes on her, but she looked only at her father.


    "That could work," the head of diplomatic corps cautiously said. "The presence of a royal family member would give the mission significant weight."


    His opinion started a new round of debate. But the final decision was up to the king to make.


    She left Isis in the care of Dr. Winda. The maids could look after her pet, but Cornelia still felt anxious, imagining how easy it would be to poison the cat and make it look like the animal had just eaten something it shouldn''t have. Knowing that Isis was in safe hands lifted her worries and allowed her to focus on important mission.


    The palace was interested in her quick departure and overall success. So, every official that the princess interacted with helped in any way possible. The preparations, which usually take a few weeks, were done in just a few days. In order to speed up the trip and make it easier during the hot weather, they set off before sunrise. The square in front of the palace was lit with the torches. Sleepy grooms were saddling and harnessing horses to carriages. Cornelia noticed familiar faces as soon as she stepped out of the palace. Sieg, accompanied by his superior, was attaching his bag to his saddle.


    "How is everyone doing?"


    "They are fine, thank you for asking, Your Highness. Timo was as noisy as ever when I left."


    The small exchange of pleasantries now felt like a routine. Cornelia was watching over the final preparations for the cargo. A significant amount of goods was given to fasten negotiations. Water was now a much more valuable resource.


    Dietrich approached them to report. He stared at Jack, who was silently polishing a pair of glasses. When the man felt an intense gaze, he raised his face and smiled.


    "I still don''t understand why His Majesty decided to send him," the knight nodded towards Sieg''s side. "And not someone of a higher status."


    "He can be very handy in matters regarding water."


    Dietrich snorted at Jack''s remark.


    "What, is he a plumber or something?" the look on the princess¡¯ face made him frown. "Fine. Can we skip the part where we''re all friends now and just go?"


    As soon as the knight towards his stallion, Jack bid farewell to the delegates and left the square. Servants and a few officials lined up in front of the palace, seeing off the group.


    "Asshole."


    A barely hearable word, yet Cornelia turned around.


    "I beg your pardon?"


    Sieg lifted his face and, when he realized that the princess was still there, it turned pale.


    "I''m so very sorry. Please, Your Highness, pretend that I didn''t say anything."


    "Well, it''s not like I''m not aware of the existence of such words. I''m just not used to hearing them on the palace grounds."


    The groom, leading a dapple-grey mare, handed the reins to the girl. Cornelia mounted the horse, to Dietrich''s instant protest, "Your Highness, etiquette states that you need to travel in a coach with the royal coat of arms."


    "It states that I need to enter another country in the coach. Not to ride it all the time. I can use this opportunity to warm up a bit."

 Chapter 51

    Since the first day they met in the grove, Ngu-gu became a frequent guest at Ashwin''s hut. To the boy''s distress, the Odd One ignored all his hints and simply had no shame.  He demanded new stories from Ashwin and, in a confusing way, told a few of his own. Even Bea seemed displeased by his constant intrusions, but no one could drive Ngu-gu away. The absence of real doors also did not help the situation. After days of endless annoyance, Hegat took the unwelcome guest fishing. Both Bea and Ashwin were finally able to relax.


    Lately his skills in making and setting traps have improved. Not to a point of marvelous success, but the boy brought a small game on a regular basis. His daily routine was filled with setting traps and checking them, resting and trying to avoid trouble as best he could (which included ignoring Ngu-gu as well). Ashwin got used to the village and learned about its nearby areas. From time to time, he joined the patrols. This was a good opportunity for him to study the territory without raising suspicions. Although he still did not have a decent escape plan, the things he learned could come in handy on his journey back to civilization.


    Sitting in front of his hut, the boy wrote on the ground. Ashwin made a list of all the places around the village that could be used as landmarks. There was no paper in the village, and his catch was too small to make use of their skins. However, he wanted to create a map in the future. Going back to the wall would be easier if he gathered as much information about the land outside as possible and wrote it down.


    "What you do?"


    Ashwin looked up. Zaris was staring at the ground where the boy was writing. The child sat down beside his adoptive father. His awkward way of speaking took the boy by surprise less than the sudden approach.


    "This is numbers and letters," Ashwin started to explain, wondering in his thoughts whether apes even had a concept of math and writing, "You can count items and people with numbers, and describe them with letters."


    Zaris lifted his palms and showed the spread fingers.


    "You can count," the child quickly lowered his paws and took the cloth side from his loincloth. He tied two knots and showed it to the boy. "You can count."


    Ashwin remembered seeing thin ropes tied into knots in the huts. ''Do they count this way?'' he instantly got more questions than answers, but Zaris''s poor vocabulary made it almost impossible to get understandable replies. Remembering Ngu-gu''s advice, Ashwin decided to start teaching the child step by step. He tried to ignore Hegat and a few other apes that approached them, staring at the symbols on the ground.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation."Yes, but if you want to count more things and work with large and complex numbers, it''s good to write everything down," Ashwin continued, despite the audience whispering and talking about him at the same time. "That way, you can organize your time, materials, and other things, even people."


    "How can a sign on the ground do anything?" Hegat pointed at the written symbols. "Any creature can scratch bark or the ground, but it only helps hunters find the game and doesn''t help the one who made it."


    Suddenly, his way of passing the time turned into a full-fledged discussion. Ashwin decided to face the consequences of his actions, even though he wasn''t sure the apes would understand his explanation.


    "That''s a valid point. And this is why you need a set of symbols your troop also understands. In this way, you can leave warnings or other pieces of information for others to understand. Knowledge can be preserved and passed on to children..."


    The apes, who listened carefully to the boy, suddenly started to step back. Ashwin turned around. Scarface was standing behind him. One glance from the leader was enough for the crowd to retreat. While the adults hastily returned to their work, the children simply fled. The Main One looked at the ground covered with numbers and words. To Ashwin''s uneasiness, Scarface''s eyes moved as if he was actually reading the text.


    "Good skill," the ape finally said. "I want you to use it."


    ''I''m already using it,'' thought the boy, but kept silent. He had guessed what Scarface meant and didn''t want it to be true.


    "Ubu lost almost everything I had gathered," the leader continued. "So now I need to collect it all again.


    "Resources?" Ashwin asked to clarify what the ape meant.


    "Yes, but not only that. There are other villages around Two Eyes. I will restore my rule over them."


    The boy frowned. All this sounded too brutal, reminding him of the first day when the troop arrived at the settlement.


    "Does it mean that other villages will have to go through the Choice?"


    "No. No need to do so. All they need to do is submit. We will only accept females of fallen males if there is a fight."


    Ashwin''s expression showed he wasn''t convinced. Scarface grumbled, "The Choice here was a forced measure. My retainers took what was theirs in the first place. Now, stop sulking and think about your task. Start by creating a list of all the supplies and members of the troop. Show me when it''s ready."

 Chapter 52

    When people found out that the conditions of the new world were perfect for them, they began building houses in accordance with their homeland''s traditions. Rectangular boxes made of glass and concrete served as their first shelter, and some of these structures still exist near the Tower today. However, colonists longed for familiar shapes and colors. The flora and fauna were too different from what they had left behind, but having a safe haven after a hard day''s work comforted them. Not to mention that bringing back old traditions helped reduce the use of expensive materials like reinforced concrete.


    The Anatolians went even further. While other nations focused most of their architectural efforts on floating capitals, the Anatolians built monasteries in every territory they resided on. After several centuries, every territory except for the central one had several monasteries. Some countries were irritated by this manner, accusing the monks of spying. Others, like Kushane and Aisiki, chose to ignore the existence of this nuisance and accept the "offering" as compensation. While in flatland territories, it became common practice to dismantle monasteries after the Anatolians left, it was much harder to do in mountains. The North-West was famous for its religious complex, built on hard-to-reach peaks. It was also one of the first, a magnificent and beautiful structure attracting pilgrims from all over. That''s why, despite the annoyance, no other nation could remove it now.


    In the dry hot air, the monastery''s bell tower could be seen from far away. Neither Dame Brennan, the ambassador of Castro, nor the Anatolians lied about the weather in their territory this year. What confused Cornelia was that all the delegation''s efforts were firmly denied. Even her presence as a royal family, the gifts and concessions they were willing to make, didn''t sway the other side. It was frustrating enough that they had included the abbot in negotiations, and he never sat quietly, bringing heaven and God''s will into every conversation. After several meetings, it became almost unbearable to keep a polite smile. ''If only there were at least some positive results,'' thought the princess as she left the negotiation room, ''but it feels like we are wasting our time.''


    It was a good thing that Dietrich came along. He was able to keep the conversation going even when others were at a loss for words. And his respect for the figures of power, whether secular or religious, kept diplomatic etiquette in check. Sieg, on the other hand, didn''t take part in the negotiations. ''I''m not sure what Jack meant by him being useful, but at least Dietrich seems much calmer now. If this continues until the end, it will be a nice turn of events.'' Cornelia stopped in the hallway. On the other side, there was a person she didn''t expect to see at Theo Anatolia''s Basilica. The knights who had followed her also stopped, though they didn''t understand the reason.


    Dietrich was quick enough to recognize the man. He lowered his head and whispered: "I¡¯ll take everyone back, Your Highness. Please take your time and talk."


    The abbot kindly offered his study, so that his guests could have a quiet conversation there. The room with icons in the corner smelled like incense. The books were neatly organized on the shelves, with only a few lying on the desk. The servant made tea and quietly left two guests alone.


    It was almost two years ago when they first met in the Navigation Tower. The middle-aged man sitting across the coffee table looked quite well in terms of his physical appearance. His posture was good and full of dignity, and his white kurta was neat and tidy. But the dark brown eyes had lost their former sparkle. Knowing what he had gone through did not make the first step any easier, but Cornelia decided to start a conversation.


    "I''ve heard about what happened in Vardana. Please accept my sincere condolences, Lord Cheda."


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation."Thank you, Your Highness," the man took a sip from his cup, then placed it back on the table. "And for sharing your time with me, I know the water crisis is harsh in the West."


    "The negotiations are difficult, but that doesn''t mean I''m short on time. However, it was a surprise to meet you here. I heard there was an assassination attempt on your way back home."


    Looking at the teacup, Dalim raised his gaze. He smiled weakly.


    "Yes, my own guard, whom I had known for many years, stabbed me in the back. But I was lucky. You see, when we were at the Tower, I met an abbot. We had an interesting discussion about the dualism of faith and how our ancestors'' beliefs intertwined with faith in the Saintess."


    The princess nodded, encouraging the man to continue. She studied both concepts, though she wasn¡¯t a believer herself.


    "On our way back, the abbot remembered that he had a book with him and thought I might find it interesting. He was so eager to lend it to me that he returned with his guards and servants. That''s how he interrupted the assassination attempt. He took me to Theo Anatolia and helped me heal my wounds."


    "I see. The abbot is a good man," it was hard to believe that the person who had annoyed Cornelia in the last few meetings would turn out to be capable of such a remarkable deed.


    "He is. He is a man of deep faith and can be really stubborn sometimes, but that''s what brought him to my side at the most crucial moment." The smile faded from the man''s face, as if he remembered something. "I just wish there was a similar person who could help my son."


    It was hard to find the right words. Cornelia heard about Dalim''s wife''s death, as well as news of his son being thrown into a pit with wild animals. She remembered C¨¦sar referring to Virat as "a funny fellow" upon hearing about the execution. ''I just hope my brother''s interests won''t turn into something more if he becomes king. Castro has his own atrocities - no need to add "condemnation to be torn apart by wild beasts" to the list.''


    "Have you received any news about him?"


    "Only in general terms. One of my trusted friends bribed a guard to check on Ashwin. But there was a pirate attack, and, in the chaos, Ashwin disappeared."


    "Maybe he went searching for you or reached out your vassals?"


    "No. No one has heard or seen him since then." Dalim covered his face with his palms. He let out a deep sigh, but it couldn''t cover the tremor in his voice. "I had to act faster, even if the chances were slim."


    "But if he disappeared, it could also mean that he is well and alive," Cornelia tried to cheer up the man. Seeing the proud and wise vizier, full of despair and grief, was heartbreaking.


    ""I wish so too. Ashwin is a smart boy, but I''m afraid we raised him too sheltered. After his older sister died from pneumonia, we tried to give him all our love and care. It would not be an issue if he grew up as my heir while I remained as a vizier, but he was forced to face all the cruelties of the world, and he might not survive alone out there."


    The way the boy was raised was not something unique. Many noble families preferred to protect their children from the harsh world. Suddenly, the man''s shoulders became tense. The way he clenched his intertwined fingers gave away his worry. Even though they were acquaintances, it was too risky to share such personal feelings.


    "You said he is smart, right? There''s still hope, Lord Cheda," Cornelia said, smiling as their eyes met. "He has a father who loves and worries about him so much.  I''m sure your son will return one day."


    Dalim slightly shook his head.


    "Thank you, Your Highness. There are few fathers who do not love their children."


    His words sounded sincere, and the princess suddenly remembered the royal family of Fuego.


    The two stood up and shook hands. Cornelia was relieved to see that the man''s eyes looked less desperate and gloomy than they had at the start of their discussion.


    "I wish I could offer you any help, but unfortunately, there is not much I can do."


    "It''s alright, Your Highness. I really appreciate your good intentions and I''m glad we talked. Good luck with the negotiations."

 Chapter 53

    This night, Kindhearted invited her to take a stroll. It would seem impossible just a few months ago for her, but now she has fully adapted to the swarm''s way. Her children were the cubs of the swarm. Not a single wolf ant ignored them, and if the younglings took a step outside the nest, one of the soldiers always accompanied them. It was rather heartwarming to see how these fierce beasts closely followed clumsy pups and expressed concern about any dangerous tricks. When Bug still lived in the village, there was a small kindergarten. Keepers looked after other children for payment, but never showed such a degree of care. It almost made her feel jealous. Afraid that her children might grow closer to others than to her, she tried her best to spend as much time with them as possible. This, on the other hand, led to the swarm''s confusion. Her unwillingness to leave the cubs was seen as a sign of distrust. Finally, and reluctantly, Bug gave up. If she didn''t, her overprotectiveness could hurt her relationships with other wolves.


    The worry she felt started to slowly let go. She was turning back and looking in the direction of the nest more rarely now. The feeling of walking in the woods, the fresh night air, and the opportunity to stretch her muscles - all this made her feel relaxed and happy.  ''I didn''t know I missed strolls so much until Kindhearted took me on one,'' grateful for the chance. Bug caught up with the wolf and affectionately nuzzled his mane.


    The pair wandered without any particular goal. She didn''t want to hunt, just to walk with her beloved, enjoying the quiet scenery. They crossed the creek and even reached a familiar trail that villagers sometimes use. For a moment, Bug stopped, wondering if they should turn back. But it was night, no one would dare to enter the forest. She easily climbed the hill that had been a remarkable obstacle to her in human form. At the top was still a crevice where Eshan and Rasha had made her climb down.


    Bug looked inside the crevice. It was dark, and a few more dry leaves had fallen inside it. However, no trace or scent of the egg-like artifact could be found - it was long gone. Staying close to her, Kindhearted looked inside the crevice too. A funny thought crossed Bug''s mind - ''What if he uses it too? What if he can turn into a human, like I have learned to turn into a wolf ant?'' He looked at Bug with concern, not understanding what she was looking for.


    She imagined Kindhearted as a human. ''I think he would be quite bulky, with long black hair. Would the beard look good on him?'' she chuckled at such picture. Kindhearted tilted his head, looking intently at his mate. Suddenly, a glimpse of guilt struck Bug. ''No. He wouldn''t like me having such fantasies. Isn''t it offensive to try to remake your partner so much just to suit your own or public tastes?''


    He gently tapped her nose, but she looked away, avoiding meeting his golden eyes. He walked around and coughed. The wolf was gazing at her questioningly. Bug couldn''t hold back any longer. She laughed and ran. Her teasing reached its goal. Kindhearted accepted the invitation to another silly game. Flirting and playing, they spent almost the whole night outside the nest. ''I guess it doesn''t matter now. We are fine just like that'' thought Bug, as they lay down on the grass to catch a break.


    The hot summer sun lit up the narrow strip at the horizon when they felt the ground trembling. Bug instantly recognized the feeling of losing balance. She was used to earthquakes, but this time it scared her. Her imagination drew horrible pictures of tunnels collapsing and burying her precious children in the den. She broke away from the spot and sprinted all the way to the nest, with Kindhearted close behind.


    They reached the swarm in no time. On the soft grass, the pups were playing with Spot and Dawn. As soon as their parents stepped onto the meadow, breathing heavily from the run, the cubs rushed towards them. They whimpered in excitement, jumping around. Everyone was safe. A wave of relief flooded over Bug. She turned into a human and grabbed the happy pups, embracing them all at once.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.The earthquake damaged some tunnels and rooms, but no one was hurt. Creek was in the storage room when the soil started to fall, but he managed to dig himself out with the help of others. This incident made Bug wary of the nest. The safe place, their home, still had its vulnerabilities. She never felt claustrophobia, but the thought of something bad happening to her children was unbearable. This time, a simple fix wasn''t enough. As a new queen, Bug began the reconstruction of the nest.


    She inspected every room and tunnel with Three-Legged together. As a mature worker, Three-Legged identified all the weak points, and, under the supervision of the queen, the wolf ants reinforced the load-bearing walls with cut-down tree trunks. The reconstruction took a while, but the result calmed Bug down. Now she could worry less, knowing that everyone was safe. She also used this opportunity to solve another problem. As the cubs grew stronger and bigger, the queen''s room became too cramped for the entire family. Bug liked to sleep with children and her mate. So, with the help of the workers, she widened the den.


    Just like many times before, after solving a problem, the swarm returned back to their peaceful life. Recently, the cubs have started to follow the aphis cows around, poking them every now and then to ask for nectar. Their craving for sweet things was cute at first, but soon enough, Bug started to restrict her children from doing that. If she didn''t, they would ignore other food completely.


    "No," Bug shook her head firmly when Rainstorm tried to approach the aphis cow that the shepherd was taking back to its nest. Changing into her human form, she decided to teach them simple gestures. As her son moved closer to the cow, she repeated, "No. You''ve had enough for today."


    She lifted the cub and headed towards the meadow. With his ears held back, Rainstorm moved his head around. Others followed them, excited for this new game. Bug breathed in the night air. Her son''s fur tickled her skin. She released Rainstorm and sat down on the grass. Kindhearted approached them. The cubs started playing tag, running around their father. He put his paw on Storge, making his daughter sit still for a while. Bug laughed at how obedient the pups became with just one gesture. She stretched out her arm and gently stroked Kindhearted''s muzzle. He raised his head so that she could also scratch and stroke his throat.


    Enjoying the warm night and a lull of her usually restless children, Bug looked up at the clear night sky beyond the treetops. A long-forgotten memory popped up in her head: the similar summer night she had once spent with her mother after a long and hard day.


    "Look at the sky. Can you see that cloud-like thing around the stars?" Bug pointed at the stellar cluster that could be seen during clear weather. The pups followed her finger with their gaze. "When I was a child, my mother told me that it''s a staircase to heaven. Don''t you think those groups of stars look like the footprints of a wolf ant?"


    Bug chuckled, watching as the cubs were puzzled by her words. Storge placed her paw on the ground, then sniffed the footprints it left. She looked at the sky, then at her own paws and the soil again. ''She is so smart,'' Bug stroked her daughter''s head. Kindhearted was lying by his family, listening to his mate words. When Bug looked at him, the wolf soldier tilted his head. The memories of her mother that usually made her sad, in the presence of her family made her heart feel warm.  Bug glanced at the sky once more.


    "Your grandmother is waiting for us at the end of this trail. And we will all, in our own time, climb up that staircase to meet her and each other."

 Chapter 54

    "What are you doing?"


    Ashwin sighed. Sitting behind a bush, the last person he wanted to see now was Ngu-gu.


    "Hiding," said the boy, stating the obvious. "Iz is nearby and he''s always in a bad mood when he sees me. Though I really can''t understand why he and others don''t like me. I haven''t done anything to them."


    "Of course they don''t. You''re always on your two."


    The boy blinked. He didn¡¯t expect an explanation, at least not a proper one. But now it began to slowly make sense. Apes walk on four legs and stand up to establish hierarchy. To them, the boy''s always standing on two legs was extremely arrogant, even insulting. The realization led Ashwin to protest out loud: "But it''s not like I can crawl on all fours."


    Ngu-gu sneezed, so loudly that it made the boy flinch and quickly glance out of the bush to make sure no one had been attracted by the noise. The ape then rubbed its nose and pointed at the ochre paint, saying, "Why not use this? Make sure everyone knows you are part of troop."


    His proposition was a rational one. And, in fact, Hegat had already shared the paint with the boy. But Ashwin simply did not want to. ''Then again, I''m already wearing their clothes, passed the ants'' ritual and got a scar on my palm,'' remembering the last part, he winced. Even though the skin healed quickly, Ashwin still felt like the scar itched and burned from time to time. Refusing to apply paint that could easily be washed away was irrational, considering he had a permanent mark on his skin.


    Not getting any answer from the boy, Ngu-gu finally revealed why he had come in the first place: "Hegat is looking for you. It''s time to patrol."


    Patrolling was one of things Ashwin was wary about at first, but he came to enjoy it later. Wandering around the troop¡¯s territory, he could learn a lot about the outside world. The boy recognized some animals and plants from books he read, but there were other species that were completely new to him. And there was a high probability that these species had not been described before.


    Like giant birds, with strong legs and big colorful, yet weak wings. Their sharp and hooked beaks could easily crush the skull, so apes usually kept a distance from them. These birds were called Bubbling Ones by apes due to the bubbling noise they made. They lived in the grasslands, but at this time of the year, they gathered at the lake banks for the mating season. Males were busy building nests and decorating them with shells, feathers, and shiny stones. Ashwin passed one while on patrol. To his surprise, another male sneaked into the nest while the host was away and stole the decoration. Hegat laughed while watching the scene. "Pretty things are important," he said, "but they also use their bright wings to dance and lead females to the nest." The ape waved his paws imitating the bird''s mating ritual, then added that he couldn''t wait for the Bubbling ones to lay eggs because they were tasty.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.Today, a small group of four went on a patrol into the forest. They followed trails, some of which Ashwin knew and had used himself for hunting. Then they moved further. He hadn''t gone this deep into the forest before, feeling not confident enough in his orienting skills. The lack of weapons was also a good reason. He made a spear for himself, but the lack of training and physical strength meant that the spear was only a weapon in name. Moving as a group with three strong beasts gave him a great chance to explore the territory beyond Ashwin''s reach.


    He was in a good mood, looking around and trying to remember as many details as he could. His companions were also in high spirits. They were all of low rank, so they didn''t pick a fight with the human boy. Still, the words that Ngu-gu said to him wouldn''t leave Ashwin''s mind. It would be good to find a way to ease tensions with higher ranks as well...


    Suddenly, the apes froze in their tracks. They pricked up their ears, and then Hegat grabbed the boy''s hand.


    "Shhh!" The ape pulled Ashwin towards the shrubs as he tried to protest.


    First, the impulse was to resist, but fear vividly reflected in the beast''s muzzle stopped him. Even worse, it was contagious. The boy''s heart started racing before he could figure out the reason for the animals'' behavior. Was it a predator? No, if so, they would raise their spears and form a circle to fight back. ''Then what? Humans? Could it be a patrol?'' If so, it had wandered far from the wall and might be in dire situation. For Ashwin, it could mean a happy reunion. Yet the chances were too slim to be sure. He sat still, covering his mouth, afraid that his heavy, uneven breathing would give away his presence. The patrol party bent down so low that they were practically lying on the ground. This unusually humble behavior of all the so arrogant and mighty apes made the boy tremble.


    After a few tense moments in silence, Ashwin saw legs. A pair of slim legs covered in jade scales and wrapped in leather straps. The creature walked in a relaxed manner, stepping confidently, with dry leaves and branches cracking under its feet. It feared nothing. It was tall and slim, with thin arms and legs like tree limbs. Instead of hair, an emerald-colored crest crowned its head. Between two eyes on its forehead, a third eye covered by an eyelid was visible. There was a theory that this third eye was a source of magic, but it was considered a superstition among scholars. Ashwin had never seen one in real life, but from the first glance, he knew it was a dryad, a species of nymph.


    Behind the creature, a dead predator was moving. Ashwin recognized the stripes on the animal''s legs and sharp claws - it was the same animal whose remains he had seen on the way from the wall to the village. One of its long insect-like whiskers was torn off. By the sound, it seemed like the nymph was dragging the corpse. But, looking closer, the boy noticed vines entangled around the predator. Like roots, they pierced through the ground and moved the dead body.


    When the nymph had finally gone, the apes and the boy sighed in unison. They smiled at the feeling of relief. For the first time, Ashwin felt a sense of kinship with these crude animals. In the face of the most fearsome creature on the planet, they were all helpless kittens.

 Chapter 55

    For the first time in a while, Bug felt like she was being fooled. After the nest''s reconstruction was completed and her children became more independent, she could return to the postponed issue. The strange cows that did not produce any nectar were still part of the wolf ants'' herd.


    A few weeks after hibernation, one of the fake cows laid eggs. None of the wolves touched them, and even when younglings appeared, they fed freely on supplies. These creatures that looked and smelled like aphis cows were nothing but parasites. Bug was ashamed that it had taken so long for her to fully recognize her mistake. More than that, she was indignant at those parasites who had deceived the wolves. Without wasting a second, she took the fake cow and carried it away from the nest.


    Worrying that workers might bring parasites back to their nest, Bug walked deep into the woods. Following the creek that led her to the river she reached the border of South-West territory. She placed the parasite cow on the ground by the riverbank. After taking a breather, Bug looked at the squirming creature. Trying to imitate the aphid cows, the fake ones had weak legs too. Bug lifted her head. The wall was only a little ahead, so going any further might be dangerous. ''It''s far enough. Workers won''t come here, and the parasites will not be able to return.'' Satisfied with her choice of location, Bug was about to go back for the second parasite when she felt an unfamiliar smell.


    She carefully looked around. The river went around a hill covered with thick shrubs. Bugs headed towards the hill. Behind the lush high grass, the strip of soil became visible when she walked around. Following the cracks in the ground, she found a deep crevice. Bug sniffed and walked inside. It turned out to be much deeper than she had thought at first. A bit of soil fell down from the ceiling when she touched it with her head. It was still fresh. The recent earthquake had created a whole tunnel.


    Bug looked around a bit more, then returned to the surface. There was nothing inside this crevice. But the direction of the tunnel and the smell of fresh air deep inside made her guess that it led outside the wall. "If it was any bigger, it would be a problem for people. But it''s unstable and no large creatures can take this route so I guess it should be fine." She decided to leave this problem to Kushane''s patrols to deal with. Right now, she had her own troubles and work to take care of. Her prediction was right. When she returned a few days later to check on the crevice, it had already been sealed with a layer of dirt, fallen from the tunnel''s ceiling. The soldiers decided not to risk it and buried the potential invasion route, covering it with several heavy boulders.


    Fortunately, her decision to remove the parasites wasn''t met with questions from the shepherds. Whether it was because of her status as a queen or because she took the fake cows one by one, the swarm wasn''t alarmed by the disappearance of the livestock. A sense of fulfillment made Bug return to her duties with even more zeal.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.Wolf ants were omnivorous creatures. Living with them, she tried things she had never done before, like aphid cow''s nectar and fermented meat. There were occasions when swarms attacked and hunted stray sheep or cows. But, with the plants that humans had brought, wolf ants were very cautious. After a few hundred years of cultivation, the forests inside the walls became a mixture of familiar trees to humanity and local ones. The closer to settlements, the more fruits and other valuable species of trees could be found.


    Remembering her observations from last autumn, Bug carefully watched the workers. Just like they ignored the walnuts, they also paid no attention to the mulberry trees. This gave her an idea: ''Maybe I can expand their diet?'' It would be nice to have more food supplies for next winter. It was too early for walnuts to ripen, but mulberries could already be eaten. Finding one of the trees, Bug harvested a handful of berries


    The first step was to try mulberries in her wolf form. She ate a few and, after an hour, ate a full handful. Nothing bad happened, so Bug moved on to the next step. She gave one berry to Dawn. She was worried that smaller workers might feel worse if something went wrong with the same dosage. To her relief, the soldier was as healthy as ever. When she shared the berries with the workers, they didn''t feel sick either. Content with the outcome, Bug showed the wolf ants where to find mulberry trees. Although they couldn''t reach the higher branches, the fallen berries were an easy and sweet treat for them.


    She wasn''t sure how the berries would affect the cubs, so she didn''t show them the mulberry trees. But they found out anyway, following the workers. One day, Bug found her children happily eating the berries under a nearby mulberry tree. Covered in black juice, they feasted on sweets with the delight of a child who had finally found how to open a jar of cookies. The next day, their weak stomachs upset, making their parents worried. They quickly got better, but Bug made sure to repeat several times that they should not eat the berries for the time being.


    "No," repeated Bug, pointing at the mulberry tree, while the cubs'' gazes wandered around. "Only one a day, alright? One, and no more."


    The pups looked at her with sweet and pleading eyes. Hailstone even whimpered sorrowfully. It was tremendously difficult not to give in, but she was standing her ground. Bug shook his head and said: "No."


    Reluctantly, the cubs obeyed. ''I''ll need to teach them how to show their agreement too. And I do hope the others won''t spoil them too much'', Bug glanced at Spot. The young wolf was keeping a distance, holding a bunch of mulberries in its mouth.

 Chapter 56

    "Your Highness, may I have a moment of your time?"


    She recognized an ambassador''s aide in the approaching man. He was holding a shirt with one arm, and sharp corners visible through the fabric hinting it was a folder with papers. The man darted his grey eyes from one side of the hallway to another, even though it was completely empty. Following his gaze, Cornelia noticed an area between columns with an extinguished lamp and headed there. Finally, when they were hidden in the shadow, the man''s face relaxed a bit.


    "What''s the issue? Did Dame Brennan send you?"


    "No, Your Highness, she didn''t. And she," the man paused, carefully trying to find the right words. He shifted from one foot to the other. "She doesn''t know about this conversation. I know it may be audacious to speak directly to you, but I''m afraid Dame Brennan isn''t interested in Castro''s success in negotiations."


    Cornelia frowned. "It''s a serious accusation, Lord..."


    "It''s Weber, Your Highness. And I''m not a lord; I''m just a commoner in the civil service."


    "So, Mr. Weber, do you have any evidence for your claim?"


    The man quickly unbuttoned his shirt and took out the folder. A few papers started to fall out, but he was quick enough to catch them. His hands shook as he handed the documents to the princess.


    "I gathered all the evidence I could find. If my suspicions are correct, Dame Brennan received several bribes, which is why the negotiations have come to a standstill."


    There were quite a few sheets in the folder. The important places were neatly marked, and the margins were full of notes. The man had done an impressive job, and it took some time to read and comprehend it. Cornelia hid the folder behind her cloak.


    "Thank you for reaching out to me. I know that you took a risk, and I appreciate your bravery, Mr. Weber. But I need time to consider this."


    "Yes, I understand."


    The man smiled weakly. His gaze was fixed on the hall''s doors, and when the right moment came, he left as quickly as possible.


    Dame Brennan was one of the king''s trusted knights, but the act of accepting a bribe was not something hard to believe. People can succumb to temptation due to dire circumstances or natural greed. What concerned Cornelia was the reason behind the Anatolians'' behavior. At first, she thought they were trying to negotiate more favorable terms for themselves. Yet, the longer the discussion took place, the more she felt they were trying to drag out time as much as possible, so as not to share water at all before the Tower became involved. But then again, the situation in Theo Anatolia was not as dire as it was in the West. What could have made them want to refuse to share water, despite the agreement, and all the goods the delegation tried to offer?


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.There was another alternative turn of events. It could be a setup to force the princess to make a wrong move. If she makes a harmful decision, it could lead to a scandal. The wrongly accused will demand compensation, and the whole mission will end in disgrace.


    The members of the delegation gathered in Cornelia''s room. Two trusted squires stood on guard while she described the situation to the knights. They asked several questions to get more details. When they paused to think about the news, it was her turn to ask them: "What are your thoughts?"


    She could easily notice how everyone present was stealing glances at Sieg. Him being invited to the conversation, even though there was a possibility it was another trap¡­ ''It''s not like he can tell me the truth. But his reactions can give me a clue as to whether it''s a father''s scheme or an Anatolian conspiracy.''


    "I think the evidence is too vague, Your Highness Cornelia," said Dietrich. The incident with the guns made him reluctant to act hastily.


    "But isn''t it to be expected?" retorted another knight from the escort, "Dame Brennan isn''t dumb, surely she knows how to cover her tracks."


    "What about the inspection we requested from the tower? We can wait for it."


    "Yes, that was the plan." Another piece of bad news that she had to share caused Cornelia''s neck and shoulders to tense. "But the messenger arrived just an hour ago - they will be here in a month."


    "A month?!" Dietrich could hardly contain his indignation. "The crops will die before they even arrive here. Do they want us to starve?!"


    ''I''m pretty sure not everyone will. The royal storage is full by at least three quarters. The distribution, though¡­'' She couldn''t voice out loud her predictions, but everyone in the room surely had a clue.


    The group''s opinion was divided. Cornelia listened to everyone. She carefully read the documents several times. Mr. Weber''s belief seemed true, but the princess didn''t want to rush this time. She glanced at Sieg. The guy listened quietly to others'' discussions.


    "And what do you think?"


    Everyone went silent. Finally, Sieg answered, "I think Anatolians have much more water than they claim."

 Chapter 57

    Taking a breather after narrowly escaping from coming face to face with a dryad, Ashwin had many questions. He voiced a few of them to his patrolling companions, but the apes were feeling down and answered unwillingly. The boy''s head was about to burst when they finally returned to the village. Normally, trying to avoid it, this time, Ashwin searched for Ngu-gu. Odd One was busy making some kind of amulet with feathers and claws when the boy found him. Just like Ashwin expected, Ngu-gu was much more talkative than others. When the short encounter was briefly retold, the ape had already forgotten all about the work he had been doing.


    "Scaled Ones are nasty creatures. Good, you weren''t found."


    "Yes, but what was the nymph doing here in the first place? Is their settlement nearby? If so, why are you living here?" The same thought had been bothering Ashwin for a while. If Virat captured Scarface and the males of this village, he could return knowing their original location. It shouldn¡¯t be too hard to move a troop to a much safer place.


    His obvious questions puzzled Ngu-gu.


    "Hmmm," mumbled the ape before answering, "there is a settlement, on other side of Second Eye. We don''t go there, and Scaled Ones don''t usually wander on our land either. Hmmm... I think Main One likes this place."


    Ashwin wasn''t impressed by this explanation. It was hard to believe that Scarface, who was usually collected and rational, would put his troop in danger due to sentimental feelings for the beautiful scenery. The boy asked Ngu-gu some more questions. Alas, the ape did not know how many dryads there were, whether they had a leader or an army. All he could say was the obvious, like "you shouldn''t go there" and "they are dangerous". In the end, Ashwin was left with feelings of uncertainty and worry. This wasn''t the first time he had felt like this, but this time, he decided to get more answers.


    Going straight into the nymphs'' territory without a gun would be suicide. So, the boy decided to first investigate the nearby areas. He prepared a torch in case he returned after sunset. The pouches on his belt had enough food. The flask made from rocky tree fruit was filled with water. He took a knife, spear and matchbox. In the early morning, Ashwin left his hut and headed for the forest. He had no map in his hands, but he remembered the road they had taken yesterday quite well. There were a few areas that he hadn''t visited before, including the borderline with the nymphs'' territory forest. ''I might end up not getting much information about the nymph settlement and their plans, but it''s still worth trying.''


    He covered the first half of his path in fast pace, only slowing down for a short break. Moving closer to the area, where the patrol met the nymph, Ashwin became more careful. The forest was full of sounds, and he was especially cautious of anything that resembled the footsteps but met no dryads. Encouraged by the lack of difficulties, the boy went deep into the woods.


    He was thinking about how he could use whatever he could learn about the dryads'' settlement. Any information regarding nymphs was important to the military of every country. It would be even more valuable if there were a significant number of enemy soldiers aiming to create another breach in the wall. This kind of knowledge was crucial for humans¡¯ survival. But it could also give Ashwin something to trade for shelter in the South-East territory.


    Becoming lost in thought was a mistake. The boy noticed that he had reached the edge of the forest too late. Movement behind the trees and the crunching of branches - all of these were signals that he should have been wary of. He reacted to them too late. He froze in his tracks as the loud stomping caused the earth to tremble. There was only one creature large enough to cause this kind of effect. It also preferred the borderline regions between grassland and forest, and liked to cut down trees¡­


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.Ashwin jumped to the side just in time - the young Umbrella tree fell with a roar, breaking nearby branches and crushing bushes. One glance was enough to see the culprit behind it - a grown-up oakwalker, a seven-meter-tall beast towered above smaller trees. With a mountain-like body, its head and front legs resemble those of a praying mantis. Its compound eyes were fixed on the boy. Ashwin slowly began to back away. Usually not aggressive, oakwalkers could decide to attack first if they sensed danger or were in a bad mood. The creature shrieked. Ashwin winced and closed his ears from the obnoxious sound. The moment the shriek stopped the boy ran.


    The countless thoughts swarmed in his mind. A spear would be useless against such a beast, but perhaps fire could scare it away? Should he light a torch? Outrunning it seemed like an impossible idea. But not moving at all was even more stupid. Ashwin ran to the side, just in time to avoid another tree falling onto the ground. He wanted to speed up, but a saw-like leg pierced the ground right in front of him. Avoiding the lumps of earth and falling branches, the boy tried to escape deep into the forest. Yet another tree trunk was cut down and thrown to block his way. Ashwin turned around only to face a saw-like leg raised above his head.


    Just a second before the beast could pierce the boy through, someone pushed him aside. Ashwin fell down, feeling a tight grip around his waist. He stood up, the grip became weaker. Hegat was standing beside him still holding the boy by the waist. Ashwin wanted to say that they needed to run, but the animal''s shriek interrupted him. He looked back.


    The oakwalker was spinning around, trying to slice and cut the ape beneath it. Scarface could barely reach the oakwalker''s knee but moved too fast for him to be caught. The ape pulled out the metal knife from his belt. This slowed him down for a moment, but not enough for the saw-like legs to overtake him. Scarface''s bellow mingled with the beast''s shriek. The ape raised a knife and slashed the oakwalker''s hind leg. Striking a blow, he jumped to the side, avoiding being trampled. Then he leaped forward and struck again.


    At first, Ashwin thought that Scarface was trying to distract the beast so they could escape. But he didn''t toss about without a purpose. Scarface''s precise cuts reached their goal. He aimed for the arteries. The raging oakwalker lost a lot of blood in mere minutes, its movements became slow and heavy until it swung from side to side, finally falling down on the ground. The grass beneath the beast was soaked with its blood, as was Scarface''s fur. The ape''s leader was breathing heavily. He shook himself off and then lifted his gaze. Ashwin flinched at the intense stare of the red eyes.


    "Are you crazy or just plain stupid? The trees around Scaled Ones'' houses literally have eyes."


    The boy glanced at Hegat. The ape avoided his discontent by looking at the ground. He only lifted his head when Scarface addressed him.


    "Bring the help. We need to cut up the carcass before it attracts attention."


    "Yes, Main One."


    Hegat used this opportunity to escape from the tension and unpleasant talk that would surely follow. ''Traitor'' thought Ashwin, following the ape with his gaze. ''First he gave me away and now he just runs.'' He flinched when Scarface spoke in a voice that did not bode well.


    "As for you..."

 Chapter 58

    Hailstone''s eyes followed the last year''s walnut shells as if he were hypnotized. Using a flat rock as a table, Bug moved the empty nut shells with a tiny stone inside. When she stopped, Hailstone stood up, but he was too slow again. Storge placed her paw over the correct walnut''s shell. She only made mistakes when her attention was distracted by something else. Bug stroked her daughter''s head, barely holding back a smile at Hailstone''s frustrated whimper. To prevent any quarrels among her children, she took a whole walnut and rolled it to her son. The trick worked. The cub cautiously touched the nut, and when it¡¯s rolled, jumped in delight. Forgetting about the previous game, Hailstone took up the new one with rapture.


    Spot was sitting beside them, although the game interested him less than the other pups. He preferred more active leisure. But his attempt to start a game of tag failed. Unlike him, the younger cubs were far more curious about the walnut shells. Bug wasn''t sure if it was a certain stage of growing up for wolf ants, or if her children were simply different. After quickly studying the area around the nest, they yearned for a longer journey into the woods. Longer also meant far more dangerous and that she couldn''t allow yet.


    ¡®They are still so young. What if they meet someone from the village? What if hunters appear?'', even though the villagers had never gone so deep into the forest, these kinds of parental worries had nothing to do with the facts. She knew that other wolf ant cubs at that age already walked around with adults. But her children grew slower. At least that was her excuse.


    To keep the pups busy, Bug started making toys for them. She could not create anything fancy, but the cubs were excited about any new game or toy. The wolves'' senses made hide-and-seek a useless idea, but they enjoyed playing with walnut shells. Bug tried to remember what she liked doing as a child. She had to start working early, and after her mother died, there was no desire or time for play. Another problem was that she was surrounded by man-made things. In the forest, there was little she could do with her bare hands. Seeing how her son and daughter were rolling the whole walnut around, Bug came up with a few ideas.


    The first one didn''t require much work, but it was hard to find. She remembered all kinds of balls that children enjoyed playing with in the village. Thinking hard, Bug tried to imagine how she could make one from the gifts of the forest. The fruits of the rocky tree were heavy, but those that had been cracked by badgers lost their shape. Still, it was better than nothing. She looked for an appropriate fruit and, when she found one, she brought it to the nest. It was heavier than an actual ball, but still pleased the cubs. They rolled and jumped on it, trying to catch it with their paws and teeth. Spot joined the game too, so it was a success.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.For another game, Bug collected all sorts of things. The bouncy pink feather of stork hopper, the colorful rocks from the creek, the colorful stones from the stream, the bright shells of insects, and various tree leaves - all these items were useful for the teaching game. When the cubs gathered around the pile of "treasures", Bug started organizing the items into smaller groups. There were many possibilities: the ones for each type of thing, or the ones based on color.


    She wanted to teach them logic, but it should also have helped them use their small mandibles to perform precise and complicated tasks. Like her mother used beans to develop child¡¯s fine motor skills, Bug used tiny rocks and other objects to develop the cubs''. The wolf ants used mandibles as tools; however, most of the tasks didn''t require such a high level of care. They probably learned it naturally, but she wanted her children to excel in everything. The pups'' golden eyes followed her actions carefully, watching as she used her mandibles to carry and group items. Maybe it was just a mother''s wishful thinking, but Bug was sure that her and Kindhearted''s cubs were more intelligent than others.


    Just as she was thinking about him, the Kindhearted stepped onto the meadow, accompanied by Clear-Eyed and a few other workers. He returned from hunting carrying a hind leg of a spitting boar. The plump creatures were a good source of meat for the swarm. However, if dealt carelessly, the hunters risked finding themselves in a sticky liquid that boars use as a defense measure. Bug remembered how she had attacked one, despite being noticed by the boar. It took several days to fully remove the fur from the glue-like liquid as well as it''s stench. Hunting on these animals was banned in Kushane due to their similarity to pigs. Seeing her mate return with the treat without any glue meant that the hunt had been successful.


    While others were storing the meat inside the nest, Kindhearted lay down his share before his family. The cubs had forgotten all about the game they had been playing just a minute ago. Fiercely, they attacked the boar''s leg, chewing on its flesh. They have grown enough to eat solid food now, but they still liked sweets.


    Bug noticed a trickle of blood on Kindhearted''s muzzle and licked it. The salty taste of boar''s blood tingled her tongue. Carried away, she also cleaned her mate''s cheek. The wolf sat patiently. When she pulled away, Kindhearted straightened up, holding his head proudly. The sight of a mighty hunter, pleased with her tender gesture, made Bug giggle. ¡®Well, aren''t you so dashingly handsome?¡¯ nuzzling into Kindhearted''s shoulder and feeling the strong muscles behind his soft fur, thought Bug.

 Chapter 59

    Looking into the overweight man''s eyes, Cornelia tried to appear as firm and unshaken as possible.


    They had barely slept for the past few days. While she and Dietrich maintained the facade of negotiations, her knights and servants gathered evidence of the Anatolians'' conspiracy. They were allowed to use any means possible - threats, bribes, loosening one''s tongue with drinks, anything to uncover the truth. And fortunately, it didn''t take long. Like a hound picking up the trail, Sieg led one group to a small hydroelectric power station. While the river near the capital had dried up, the reservoir behind the power station had been filled to the brim.


    "Waiting for the delegation to leave so that you could open the reservoir and start receiving electricity again, did you really think you could keep such a secret?" Her words didn''t seem to affect the minister''s face.


    She decided to speak to him instead of a member of the royal family in the hope of using the pressure of her position. The man looked grumpy, but showed no other signs of fear or distress, unlike the abbot. Cornelia looked at the old man whose head was losing its hair in contrast to his bushy gray beard. The lower lip of God''s servant was twitching, he was eager to say something, and the princess thought the words he held back could be considered blasphemous.


    The abbot took the papers lying on the table in front of him. He read them thoroughly, while the minister just glanced at them.


    "It''s a copy. The originals were sent to Castro''s capital, and I believe the messenger has already crossed the border. Remembering all our years of cooperation, it would break my heart to involve the Tower in two-sided negotiations," said Cornelia, looking at the minister. The man scoffed.


    "Is this a threat?" said the minister, ignoring the abbot''s attempt to open his mouth.


    "No," answered Cornelia. She could feel how tense the knight became, standing near the door. "Threats are for the Tower to make. Trade embargoes, closing borders and cutting pilgrimage routes, complete blockades... I wonder what they will do to put pressure on the country that breaks the water agreement for their own gain and endangers the lives of thousands of people? You can avoid a scandal and headache by opening the sluice now."


    "What are the guarantees that you will not use this evidence in the future?" asked the minister.


    "The messenger is instructed to deliver them to the king only if I don''t return. If you open the gate and we cross the border, I will give you my word to hand over the original papers to Dame Brennan or any other official you choose at the border."


    The man leaned back in the armchair. Keeping his back straight made him tired. The princess watched as the minister loosened the collar of his shirt. Finally, after a short pause, he spoke. "I''ll need to talk to His Majesty first."


    "We are leaving soon. The preparations are almost finished. Please give me your answer before our departure."


    Cornelia stood up and left the room with the knight. As soon as the door closed, she could hear angry muttering coming from behind it. "It''s a good thing I invited the abbot. If everything goes well, he might exert serious pressure on those in power." She tilted her head from side to side, easing her stiff shoulders. When she looked up, her gaze met the ambassador''s assistant''s. He was holding a suitcase. The suitcase looked full and heavy, but the man''s hands were shaking a little. The princess patted the man on the shoulder slightly.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Webber. We''ll get you back to Castro safe and sound. You''ll be rewarded and promoted to a better position in another country. Everything will be fine."


    Anatolians accepted her offer. As soon as they received the answer, the delegation left the capital and headed towards the southern border. She even had the opportunity to say goodbye to Lord Cheda. Everything went much smoother than expected. Yet anxiety didn''t leave her for a second. As if being chased without any actual threat behind them, the riders rode day and night, stopping only to feed the horses and themselves. Normally, it would take five days to reach the border, but Cornelia intended to shorten it to three. They changed the horses at the inn half a day ago. Her dapple-grey mare was to be picked up by the coachman and a couple of servants, following them in the carriage. If anything happened, they wouldn''t be a target - at least not the main one.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.She flinched when suddenly someone''s voice distracted her from her thoughts. Cornelia looked back. They just changed their pace to trotting, and Sieg was right behind her.


    We should take a break, Your Highness."


    He kept silent all the way, so his sudden proposal took Cornelia by surprise. She shook her head in answer, at the same time trying to shake off the uneasy feeling that had been bothering her since their departure. But the usually indifferent and calm young man continued to insist: "Please reconsider, Your Highness. Everyone is tired; pushing them too hard will only lead to exhaustion."


    "But if we stop now, we will lose too much time."


    "Yet, if we don''t stop, you might lose some of your men. Even the utmost devotion can crumble under the weight of hardship without proper rest. I know that Your Highness wishes the best for the country, but before achieving any great goals, you need to take care of your closest followers."


    The blood rushed to the princess'' face. Sieg''s sudden eloquence alone was startling, but pointing at her flaws? Few could do such an impudent act with a straight face. Cornelia glanced at her group. Most knights were holding up well, but the servants, unused to such a harsh march, were barely able to stay in their saddles. Mr. Webber was practically lying on his horse''s neck. All were struggling to catch their breath. She should have noticed this sooner. Hurting by her own shortsightedness, she bit her lip.


    "We can continue," Dietrich, who had been riding in the rear, finally caught up. However, Cornelia had already recognized her mistake, so there was no point in this bravado.


    "We will rest here for two hours. Dietrich, take someone with enough strength and scouts the surroundings. Others can sleep, drink, or eat. I''ll stand guard."


    Aside from the Berg knight, no one objected to the orders. ¡®They must be dead tired.¡¯ Cornelia looked around the hastily made camp, before climbing a tiny hill among the forest. She could hear footsteps behind her, but did not have the courage to face whoever was following her. Only when she reached the top and looked around, did she turn to him. Sieg was keeping a few paces distance from her, as soon as she looked at him, he lowered his gaze.


    "So? You were quite talkative a moment ago and now you''re silent?"


    He wasn''t wrong, yet the princess''s voice sounded harsh. Being reprimanded by one of her father''s men and in front of her loyal supporters hurt her pride. The fact that he was right only added fuel to the fire. The guy started talking, still staring at the ground.


    I apologize for my rudeness. It was not my intention to shame or hurt Your Highness. Your Highness already has outstanding followers. It would be a shame to lose them to something as plain as overwork.  I hope your noble-mindedness gives you strength to forgive this humble servant."


    "Even your apology sounds superficial, like it''s from some instruction book," she turned away from Sieg. Seeing him lowering his head and saying words that belittled his own worth hurt Cornelia more than a recent lecture did. She used to think that he was just mocking her, but what if it was the way he truly thought? "You have spoken your opinion, and I have considered it. There is nothing to apologize for."


    "Thank you for your generosity, Your Highness. I shall not bother you anymore."


    He started to walk down the hill. Cornelia glanced over her shoulder. Maybe she was too harsh on someone who gave her good advice? But they are on the run now. No time to waste on doubts over a few words. They can talk about it once they all safely return to Castro territory.

 Chapter 60

    Scarface still didn''t finish his sentence, but the boy shivered under the intense stare of the apes'' eyes. He had no doubt that punishment would follow, maybe even more severe and painful than ant bites...


    Ashwin hurriedly took out the prepared torch and matches, lit the fire, and took the torch in his hand. Using it as a weapon, he turned to Scarface. The flame reflected in the beast''s red eyes. Ashwin swung the torch, thinking that this would scare the leader of the troop. ¡®Surely, he is trying to act calm or is just frozen in fear.¡¯


    He never landed a single blow. Scarface caught the stick and pulled, making the boy stumble forward. The ape clenched the newly acquired torch and looked at it. Then slowly, he lowered the stick onto the damp grass and extinguished the flame.


    "Just a fire," commented the beast, looking back at the astonished Ashwin.


    "Why did you save me?! You let me live and then you threw me aside for a year. Then you took me to the other side of the wall and refused to let me leave. Just why?! What do you want from me?!"


    Ashwin took a moment to catch his breath. The uncertainty, anger and resentment that had accumulated inside him burst out. Contrasted with the boy, Scarface was calm. Looking at the human¡¯s feet full of scratches and bruises, the ape asked, "Would it be better if I let you be torn to pieces?"


    "I need to go back and avenge my family," said the boy in a brittle voice. Ashwin held his breath, trying to calm down, but when he started talking again, it sounded wobbly. "I have to return and fight Virat, but I have no idea how to do so. But that''s what I have to do. He destroyed the Cheda house, so if not me... but I feel so useless..."


    "You are a cub," interrupted Scarface, before the boy could indulge in self-reproach any further. Clumsily, the ape walked on two feet and placed its paw on Ashwin''s head. "You endured ant''s bites, so for the troop, you came out as a grownup. But for humans, you are still a cub. What you need to do is learn and grow. When you grow up¡­ then you can think of a plan and fight."


    Ashwin looked back at the ape. These simple yet obvious words lifted a heavy burden from his shoulders, which had been growing over the last year. Minutes passed before he could calm his breathing. The ape''s paw was still lying on the boy''s head when the beast said, "Come. We need to talk."


    They walked deep into the woods. The only barely visible trail was so thin that Ashwin thought it was just a path taken once or twice by a single horsepillar. The air was humid, and the ground began to feel damp. They were near the Second Eye Lake. The bank was hidden by high grass, and a stork hopper''s grumbling could be heard from the shrubs. Feeling exhausted from the oawkwalker''s encounter and face-to-face talk with Scarface, the boy couldn''t even think about other dangers that might lurk behind a thick curtain of grass and bushes. He quietly followed Main One. Was the ape''s leader leading him to some kind of punishment ground, or did he want to avoid tribesmen who would soon come to cut off the oawkwalker''s carcass? Or maybe there was another completely different reason why they could not talk in the village, or at least at the place where they met.


    Trying to catch his breath, Ashwin sat down on a rock for a moment. After returning back the way he came, they turned around and walked for a couple of more hours. His throat was dry, but the flask was almost empty. Ashwin looked around in hope to find a spring with fresh water or at least leaves with rainwater. The meadow felt strange with a lot of stones and no high trees. He glanced at the rock he was sitting on ¨C it was covered with moss and ivy, but it was still visible. It stretched far, rising above the ground like a beast''s crest. Ashwin moved his hand over the rock. His fingers stopped, feeling the unusual roughness of the polished stone surface. A crack between two rocks had been filled with mortar. He was sitting on the wall.


    The realization made him look around the meadow once again. Now, with the effort, he could see the outlines of the houses. ''But humans didn''t build any outposts near the lakes, if I remember correctly.''


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation."Let''s go. It''s not far now," Scarface called him, interrupting the boy''s thoughts. The beast held a few thick branches in its hands.


    Ashwin glanced over the ape''s shoulder. They reached the area where one of the lakes'' banks went higher and met a hill. They headed towards the bottom of the hill. Scarface took a torch and pointed at its end. The boy understood the gesture, but not its reason. The sun was still providing enough light. Arguing seemed like a waste of time, so Ashwin simply did as he was told and lit the torch. Only then did Scarface raise his paw and move a thick ivy curtain aside. They were standing in front of the cave.


    The air inside felt stifling and dusty. The ceiling was generously decorated with endless spider webs. But apart from that, the cave was much cleaner than Ashwin had expected. The floor was flat and free of large rocks. As if it had been purposely kept clean. He didn''t understand the reason until he closely watched the walls. They were all painted with pictures that were wavered, and some colors had faded, but it was still possible to read them. Scenes of everyday life, conflicts between themselves and battles against nymphs. Every one of these scenes depicted the apes.


    Looking carefully at the paintings, Ashwin forced himself to turn his gaze towards Scarface. The ape was standing close to the wall, using a torch to light up the scenes.


    ¡°Legends say our kind once lived a life far more advanced. Our magic was lacking, so we relied a lot on minds and tools. Other tribes, the ones you call wolf ants and indivisibles, thrived too."


    "Wait. Wait," repeated the boy, trying to digest what he had just heard. "Indivisibles, I can understand, but wolf ants are just animals."


    "They are much smarter than you think, and they were even more so in the early days," the ape said. Then he looked up and moved the torch closer to the wall, illuminating the paintings. "But Scaled Ones were annoyed by other species. Their kind is the most gifted with magic. Everything is measured by magic in their eyes. You can''t even imagine what they are capable of. No wonder humans hid behind walls after they lost the war..."


    "We didn''t lose," objected Ashwin.


    "You lost half your tribe, lost a lot of knowledge; you can''t even leave too far from the defense of your walls."


    "Well, the nymphs also lost many of their own, and they couldn''t destroy humanity. It''s more like a Pyrrhic victory."


    Scarface grumbled something, but he continued to speak.


    "Scaled Ones hold the utmost veneration for those who can use shaping magic. They called those Creators. They call them Creators. These are rare but powerful beings. The Creator can bring others together and command them. They can wage wars. And the Scaled Ones believe that the Creators even shaped our world into what it is today."


    "And your tribe doesn''t?"


    Scarface took a deep breath.


    "No one knows for sure. What we know is that the Creator was behind our downfall. My tribe lost the war, we degraded, and we were allowed to live only in this primitive state. The village that lit campfires will be destroyed by Scaled Ones. As for the wolf tribe, the Creator fused them with ants, taking away their ability to speak. They adapted, but never took the next step towards establishing an advanced civilization."


    Scarface moved the torch away. The flame was getting weaker. He sighed.


    "Well, humans are no better. If you knew we were intelligent, you would destroy us," the ape took another branch and lit it with the dying flame. The boy stood silently, watching the process that he did not expect to witness.


    "Now do you understand? Humans have no chance to win this war. They could only survive this far because there were no powerful Creators. As soon as one appears, your kind will be doomed."


    "But you have doubts," replied Ashwin. "Otherwise, you wouldn''t have brought me here, shown me all this, and told me those stories. If you had truly accepted your fate, you would not even care about talking to me."


    Scarface looked carefully at the boy. He had been quiet for so long that it made Ashwin uncomfortable under the heavy gaze of those blood-colored eyes.


    "Yes. I''m sick and tired of playing savage. My kind deserves a better life. I trusted once that humans could offer us an alliance. I trusted Virat and paid the price. So, no more dreams. Just a fair exchange. You need protection and knowledge of the world outside the walls, and I want my troop to become stronger. Teach them everything you know."

 Chapter 61

    Bug shook off the soil that had fallen from the tunnel''s ceiling onto her. The ground trembled for a few minutes more and then quieted down. With the recent reconstruction, the nest easily withstood a weak earthquake.  Bug was not worried about the cubs, as they were outside, but she headed to the exit just to be safe.


    The workers had already started to inspect the tunnels and possible damage. Their assistance eased her burden. She passed a female worker, recalling the Pushing Queen''s habit. Although she had an idea of why the previous queen acted this way, Bug could not bring herself to do the same. Wolf ants'' bodies were far stronger than a human''s. But pushing someone out of the blue - this kind of action reminded her of bullies. She did not want to bring even this minor discomfort to her family.


    When she got out of the tunnel, Bug saw her children snoozing between Dawn and Kindhearted. Tonight, her mate finally took them on a short stroll. The cubs, infinitely excited, explored the new area, sniffing and poking at every new thing they found. Their father followed them slowly, and when it was time, led them back to the nest. Worn out from the walk, the pups fell asleep in the meadow. Bug noticed a bone that Rainstorm had been hugging in his sleep. Just the other day, he brought her a small lizard. ¡®I think he likes playing the role of breadwinner,'' Bug thought, laughing to herself.


    Mother''s steps woke up Storge. Unlike her brothers, who slept like logs, she often dozed, raising her head at any disturbance. The cub yawned and then stood up to stretch her back. When Kindhearted lowered his head and tried to put her to sleep, she nuzzled back. Yet, like any other child, Storge stubbornly refused to take a nap again. Instead, she ran to her mother. Bug didn''t want to wake her sons up, so she returned inside the nest. As expected, her daughter followed her.


    They reached the queen''s room. Despite being in a familiar den with a comfortable bed, Storge didn''t look sleepy at all. Bug sat down, but stood up right away, feeling something hard under the grass and fur. She changed into a human form and picked up a walnut from the bed. ''Hailstone must have brought it in'', she sighed and put the nut in a corner of the room. Her folded clothes were also stored there. She wasn''t sure if she would need them ever again, but she decided to keep them anyway. Storge''s gaze followed her mother''s movements. Feeling her daughter''s intention to play, Bug turned to her.


    But instead of a cub, a small girl sat on the floor of the den. The child''s black hair was messy, resembling a wolf''s disheveled fur. Bugs froze, looking back at her golden eyes. The girl crawled closer to her, then clumsily stood up. She took a step but staggered and fell forward.  Bug hastily stretched out her hands, catching the child before she could hurt herself. The girl giggled. Holding the child, Bug called out, "Storge?"


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.The girl''s small palm was on her cheek. After overcoming the first shock, Bug carefully looked at the child. She looked around three years old. ''But they were only born five months ago,'' the chill ran down Bug''s spine. She moved her daughter a bit away.  at the girl in her eyes, Bug started talking.


    She asked questions, tried to name the surroundings by pointing at them, called her name. She remembered everything she could about teaching children about speech. The child opened and closed her mouth, trying to imitate the movement of her mother''s lips. Yet, she still couldn''t say a single word.


    With every effort, Bug''s heart sank deeper into despair. Thoughts rushed through her mind. Countless fears, mixed with the realization of new problems, overwhelmed her with unbearable guilt. ¡®What have I done? How could I condemn my own children to such a life, disregarding their well-being? I chose the life with wolf ants, but they didn''t.¡¯ The happiness she felt for the first time since her mother''s death seemed like a dream. A beautiful and warm dream that Bug wished never to wake up from. Her desire for a loving family and friends had led her to cross a line. But now, her precious children were forced to face the repercussions of her decision.


    Intrigued by this new game, the child laughed. Storge''s attempts to speak were a complete failure, but she had no idea that it was an issue at all. Bug couldn''t watch her innocent daughter struggling anymore. She embraced Storge, and words started to flow like an underground river of hopelessness.


    "My poor, poor baby. I''m so sorry. It''s all my fault."


    Bug was hugging her daughter tightly. The tears that she couldn''t hold dampened her child''s black hair. Storge hugged her mother back and lifted her face. She tried to look at her, to understand what had made her dear mother shed tears, but she couldn''t. This upset her even more, and the little girl started to cry too. This brought Bug to her senses. She began to rock her baby, caressing the back of her head and shoulders.


    "It''s alright, it''s alright," whispered Bug to her daughter''s ear. "Everything will be alright."


    The child sobbed, nuzzling into her mother''s neck. Her small fingers felt warm on Bug''s skin. ''Yes, it will. They just need to stay with the swarm. People will ridicule Storge if she can''t talk, but wolves won''t.''

 Chapter 62

    The first mistake was slowing their pace. Knowing that the border was only a few hours away, they allowed the horses to rest. The second one was letting down their guard despite all their suspicions. Again, because Castro''s territory was within their reach.


    But no matter how much she scolded herself, it didn''t change the fact that they were ambushed. The soldiers weren''t wearing any uniforms, using an old trick to disguise themselves as bandits. Their military training and standardized weapons couldn''t hide their origins, though. With the knights fighting fiercely, the group broke out of the encirclement and left a small grove. Here on the plain, they rushed with full speed, trying to distance themselves from the enemies as much as possible.


    The arrows pierced the ground under the horses'' hooves. Cornelia looked back - the pursuers were following them. The horses they used were not of the best breed, but they were rested, unlike those used by Castro''s delegates. They were outnumbered, and a few men had already been injured. Running away seemed like the best option, even though it was not the most honorable one. ¡®But the question is whether our horses could hold out until the border?¡¯


    The sudden noise and scream made Cornelia look back again. The ambassador''s aide was riding in the rear. He had struggled with his stallion several times before but assured them he would manage. However, now Mr. Webber lay on the ground, having been thrown from his horse. Enemy cavalrymen were already closing in.


    She hesitated for just a second before spurring her mare. The voices of her knights could not shake the girl''s resolve.


    "I''ll get him!"


    As if this could ease their worries. Dietrich called out to her, turning his own stallion around. His voice was filled with fear.


    "No, Your Highness! It''s too late!"


    But she was racing towards the fallen man. Staggering, he tried slowly to get back on his feet. When he looked up, a tiny spark of hope lit up in his eyes. ''He is not a confident rider, and I''m not strong enough to lift him up at full speed'', it was risky, but she had to stop so the man could get on the horse.


    "Hurry, Mr. Webber!" The princess lent him a hand and released her leg from the stirrup. She was hoping to reduce the time they were not moving to a bare minimum. The man grabbed her hand, but before he could even raise his own foot to lean on the stirrup, the air filled with whistling sounds.


    It was too late. Tens of arrows were released simultaneously and rushed towards the target. They were in the open without any shields or means to avoid the hit. The only thing Cornelia could do was to bend more and cover the man who was holding her hand.


    Yet the arrows didn''t pierce her flesh. A strange splashing sound drowned out the weapons'' whistling. Raising her head, Cornelia noticed a familiar figure in front of them - Sieg. But all her attention was directed upwards, at the sky. Above them, as a dome, there was a thick layer of water in the air. One after another, the arrows hit the liquid, and their speed slowed until they seemed to hang in the sky. At first taken aback, the pursuers kept firing arrows in the hope that at least some would reach their target. As they changed angle, the water layer widened, though its depth decreased.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.Their commander shouted, "Stop! Stop shooting!"


    Sitting on a horse, Sieg moved his hands in a gesture as if turning something. Everything changed in an instant. Drowned arrows turned around from the current inside the water layer. Both allies and enemies watched the movements of Sieg''s hands like enchanted. He took a stance as if holding an invisible bow, moved his hand back pulling the just-as-invisible bowstring. Then he released it. All the accumulated arrows broke out of the water, rained down deadly rain on the previous owners. When the last one hit the ground, no one remained standing.


    Cornelia felt like the man holding her hand started to tremble. Only then did she realize she was holding her breath. With a conscious effort, the princess inhaled. She glanced at Sieg. The guy lowered his hands, looking at the enemies. Among the pursuers, there was still a faint movement, indicating that someone was alive. As Cornelia began to speak, her throat felt dry, and her voice sounded hoarse.


    "Than..." she didn''t even finish a single word. Her voice was drowned out by Dietrich''s scream.


    "Your Highness!" the knights surrounded her, creating a wall between the princess and Sieg. Led by Sir Berg, their determination to protect her was stronger than their desire to scold her for her rash act. Cornelia noticed the sword in Dietrich''s hand and frowned.


    "Please stay behind me," the knight said, glaring at Sieg. "We don''t know what''s on his mind."


    "Magic Snatcher," whispered someone, and the others picked up his words. Cornelia had only heard or read about the term before. It always seemed more like a fairy tale or a means to slander a competitor than a real phenomenon. Therefore, she usually disregarded all rumors about humans who could use magic, as if they were figments of imagination, just like the griffin on Castro''s coat of arms. Now, from the mouths of her knights, the term sounded like some kind of curse filled with horror and disgust.


    Yet, even in the face of open hostility, Sieg remained calm.


    "I will go first. Please hurry to the border too." With these words, the young man urged his horse on.


    The sound of his voice finally made Cornelia come back to her senses. She called out to him, but the horseman was riding at full speed towards the border. Mr. Webber finally released her hand, and she took this opportunity to turn her mare around. Before she could do anything else, Dietrich appeared in her path. His face was pale, but his voice sounded unusually cold.


    "Your Highness, first we need to check on the survivors and find out who was behind the assassination."


    "You are right, but it''s dangerous to split the group."


    Her reasons that the knight often tried to hear at least, were firmly shaken off now.


    "Magic Snatchers aren''t humans. They''re abominations created to be weapons. It''s good that he separated from our group, but we still need to remain vigilant..."


    A moan coming from the pursuers'' party interrupted their talk. It was not smart to waste time arguing when other enemies might appear at any moment, so Cornelia decided to stop. She glanced in the direction of the border one last time before heading towards the dead and wounded soldiers.

 Chapter 63

    "I see that Main One has granted you new work," said Ngu-gu as soon as the last male left the training area. The Odd Ape watched the entire teaching process without interrupting. It must have taken a lot of effort for such a lively one to be so patient.


    "Yes," confirmed the boy. He was still unsure about many things. The sincere talk he had with Scarface had led to unexpected results. Ashwin found out a lot, perhaps even more than he could comprehend and accept. And in the end, the leader had asked him to teach all the males what he knew about combat. He was still too young to be a warrior, let alone a teacher, but it was an opportunity - to rise to a new rank, to prove his worth and even to challenge his own abilities. And so, Ashwin collected every piece of knowledge he had and studied as a future heir to the Cheda family and put it into practice.


    It wasn''t easy. Some of the apes were reluctant to even listen to the boy. And their constitution was different from that of humans. Right from the first training, Ashwin faced these challenges and had to think about how to solve them. Fortunately, the Main One''s order had enough power to make arrogant beasts listen to their teacher.


    As for the second issue, Ashwin began to experiment with moves. Scarface even got involved and advised the boy on how to use the apes'' perks, such as strength, agility, and speed, to compensate for his lack of height and hand dexterity. ''It''s still too early to talk about results or even progress,'' thought the boy, looking at a wooden stick that had been used as a practice sword. Even if he taught them techniques, how could they put them to use without real blades? The only metal the village had was what they stole from humans. Ashwin doubted apes could make any new weapons other than those made from bones or stones.


    The boy continued to pick up the scattered wooden sticks that his students had just left on the ground. Now, after learning about the ruins of an ancient settlement, it was clear why Scarface had become attached to this place. However, it didn''t solve the issue of living close to the nymphs. He decided to put off his scouting mission for the time being. Maybe, if his new job goes well, he could even resume it with a few apes as part of training.


    And there was still danger from Virat''s soldiers. Raja was not a forgiving person, so, whatever business was holding him back then, Ashwin could not shake the feeling that, one day, humans would come back. At the least expected moment, they would encircle the village and shoot the apes down until no one was left... ''Scarface should know that too. I just hope he isn''t stubborn enough to sit there waiting for death''.


    "You keep sighing today," Ngu-gu noticed. Ashwin flinched at the sudden voice; being deep in his thoughts, he completely forgot about the ape. "Don''t tell me you are still sulking over Choice?"


    That wasn''t the case, but it sounded like a better excuse than his worries about the future. And partly, it was true - he kept thinking about this heartless tradition. At first, he tried to distance himself from the troop, but as time passed, he became involved in their affairs. Thinking about his home, the boy sometimes wondered what choice his parents would make in such a situation. ''What''s the point of all this thinking? I probably will never see them again. I need to let them go and think about the future.''


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.Ngu-gu watched a human who didn''t answer his question. He took the silence in a wrong way and said, "Don''t worry. Those who left are likely all alive. I saw some of them in another village. Seriously, Main One''s heart is weak. He has changed Choice and one day he will regret it."


    "What do you mean?" Ashwin''s attention was finally fully on the ape. The beast gaped at him. His eyes rolled as if he were thinking hard about what he was allowed to say.


    "Hmmm... There was someone he let go. First time he changed Choice, he exiled those who can return and avenge that decision. If it happens, Main One will be challenged."


    The vague description didn''t impress the boy. ''Isn''t it obvious that if you drive someone out, they will eventually stab you in the back?'' He looked at the ape, pondering if he should press for more details or let it slip. Something about Ngu-gu''s words had been bothering him. Maybe the fact that he specified exactly the first time the Choice was changed?


    Ashwin placed the wooden sticks he had gathered in a basket. Bea made it at his request. The female ape still rarely spoke, but she was more comfortable around human than she had been at first. Actually, all three of them got used to each other. Zaris was curious about a lot of things, and his language skills slowly improved. Ashwin began to teach him how to write and count, and his student proved to be more patient and talented than most adults. Ashwin smiled, remembering how the ape child concentrated on scratching the ground with a short branch, drawing dashes into numbers. When Batsa was teaching him, he thought the old man was just doing his job diligently. It turned out that teaching could be fun.


    These thoughts reminded him of his own lessons. Apart from other things, Scarface was going to train with them. They still hadn''t started, and the boy felt slightly nervous about his potential sessions with a beast who single-handedly dealt with oakwalker.


    "I''ve been thinking..."


    "A human that can think. That''s rare." The ape chuckled, pleased with the joke he came up with.


    "Fine, I won''t say anything," grunted Ashwin.


    The trick worked, and the Odd One hastily encouraged him, "No-no, go on, talk."


    "Regarding Scarface," before the boy could continue, Ngu-gu laughed. Ashwin snapped irritated. "What? What''s so funny?"


    "Scar face? Kh-kh," the beast hooted and slapped his hips several times. He found it hilarious beyond measure. "Really?"


    Ashwin sighed, then, suddenly, the realization made his anger and irritation evaporate. Instead, confusion took over the boy. Indeed, he had made up that name in the pit without knowing that apes could talk. And then, after they escaped, he never asked the owner for his true name. Trying to hide his embarrassment, Ashwin turned his gaze away from the laughing ape.


    "Alright, so what''s his real name?"


    Letting out a few more laughs, Ngu-gu grinned, "He has none, none more."


    The answer surprised him so much that Ashwin looked at the ape again. "What do you mean?"


    "The moment male becomes Main One, he puts his name in clay jar and buries it in ground," while Ngu-gu was explaining, he moved his paws to show the whole process as if he were talking to a silly child. Ashwin stared in disbelief at the ape. The beast had no choice but to say, "Power has no name."

 Chapter 64

    He followed the protocol established for such situations. The king''s seal on his identification document allowed Sieg to change horses at every post and reach the capital as quickly as only a royal courier could. All in order to report the incident.


    He felt it as soon as he stepped into the Lazaretto. That familiar suffocating atmosphere happened every time one of them was gone. The room, which was filled with discussions or the routine noise of someone''s hobby, whether it was music or sand spreading over the table, was quiet. When Sieg entered, the young men and women barely looked at him.


    "Who?" he uttered a single word.


    "Timo died on a mission," answered Hedy.


    That''s why it was so quiet. Sieg gritted his teeth. "Why was he on a mission in the first place? He was still so young."


    Avoiding his gaze, Nico mumbled, "You were late, so they changed the assignment and gave it to him."


    "So, is it my fault?"


    Nico flinched, but still didn''t look directly at Sieg.


    "No... It''s not. It''s the one who sent him."


    The room fell silent. Elke, sitting on the sofa, buried her face in her knees. It was quiet, yet Sieg could swear he heard a sob. He needed to report to Jack, but his resolve to follow protocol had cracked.


    "I want to see him."


    This time Owen answered, "I''m not sure it''s possible. The king is currently here to see the body.¡±


    The news stunned Sieg no less than the announcement of Timo''s death. "Why? He has never shown any interest in the deceased.¡±


    "How should we know what he is thinking?" Nico snapped out. "You are the one who''s been all friendly with royalty lately."


    Afraid of the boiling anger that could very well lead to Lazaretto destruction, Owen pleaded, "Please, Nico. Don''t fight, don''t provoke fights. We are all hurt and grieving right now."


    "Hurt, right," the guy snorted. "None of this would have happened if he had returned earlier, if he had insisted on stopping the drawn-out negotiations. But he was too busy playing friends with the princess..."


    He didn''t finish. Elke raised her head and angrily shouted at him: "Stop lashing out at him! He couldn''t do it; none of us can go against the royal family! Stop blaming him..." Her eyes started to fill with tears. Preventing the girl from crying, Sieg left the room with the final words, "I have to report to Jack."


    "How could you be so reckless?"


    The question was predictable and still sounded out of place. Being rebuked for breaking the rule in such a situation, with Timo''s corpse still on the table in the next room - this kind of bizarre situation seemed too much even for that place.


    But he had no right to reveal his true feelings. So, Sig curtly reported, "Her Highness'' life was in danger. I had to act."


    Jack let out a long sigh. "Yes, and that''s why you didn''t receive a real punishment. That, and your valuable water magic." Jack rubbed his temple with one hand while holding a piece of paper in the other. "I guess this also solves Ilse''s issue... Pack your things; you will leave immediately."


    Mentioning Ilse without specifying what had happened to the girl made Sieg tense. No one said anything about her, but could she have passed away too? If that''s the case, his destination would be...


    "Can I at least bid farewell?"


    The man behind the desk lifted his gaze. There wasn''t even a glimpse of compassion in his grey eyes. Sieg knew the answer before Jack even opened his mouth.


    "Are you out of your mind?" the man wasn''t expecting an answer to his question. Instead, Jack put the letter he was holding away and added, "You will fill a quarter of the reservoir before leaving."


    "A quarter?" asked Sieg, stunned. He hadn''t had a proper rest since leaving Theo Anatolia''s capital. "But the negotiations are already..."


    Jack cut him off midsentence. "That''s the king''s order," he said. "Dismissed."


    As soon as the delegates returned, they were warmly welcomed by officials and ordinary people alike. Yet, the one Cornelia was searching for was nowhere to be seen. She finally got a chance to find out about his whereabouts after catching Jack outside the royal chambers.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon."Your Highness, you won''t find what you seek. He made a mistake by revealing his powers and face. He was sent on another mission."


    "Sent where? How long for? When will he return?"


    "He is not in the capital. That''s all I can say. Now, please excuse me," politely yet firmly, Jack was willing to avoid further interrogations. The princess followed him through the hall. Her persistence was a violation of etiquette and yet the man didn''t bat an eye.


    "Are you one of them too? You can use magic too, right? Actually, everyone in your group can."


    Jack stopped and forced a smile. His glasses couldn''t hide the bags under his eyes. "Your Highness, I have no authority to forbid you anything, but I can give you some advice. There are some truths in this world that you regret learning about the moment you find out about them. Digging too deeply might not put you in danger, but it will certainly hurt you."


    "Thank you for your concern, but I''m not afraid of getting hurt."


    "Of course you aren''t. But you should be."


    He took a chance when a group of royal guards passed through the hall to escape further questions. Since then, Jack has been avoiding her. It was not easy to track him before, but now it will require even more effort. Enjoying coffee and fresh air in the bright daylight, her thoughts still kept returning to this conversation.


    The caf¨¦ outside was filled with visitors. Some preferred the terrace, while others chose to have a quiet conversation inside the shop. The vice-captain and Cornelia were sitting outside at a table hidden between black onyx pillars. Taking advantage of the noisy surroundings, they were able to discuss the latest events in private.


    "So that''s what happened," said Kroghan, taking a sip from his cup. "Just like I thought, some details were missing from the official report. Then, the one who tried to assassinate you..."


    "Dame Brennan was scared of losing her position and facing trial for bribes. It''s already been taken care of."


    "Still, to think she would go so far," the man lowered his voice as a servant passed them with ordered drinks. "It''s a relief that your Highness wasn''t harmed."


    "I wouldn''t be alive if not for Sieg." Just by mentioning his name, Cornelia felt a heaviness in her chest.


    "It must be a quite impressive and frightening sight," Kroghan''s voice sounded concerned yet curious. The same adjectives she heard every time the incident was discussed. It was almost hilarious that even warriors like Kroghan used such epithets. ''I wonder why everyone acts so scared when, in truth, it was breathtakingly beautiful?''


    Cornelia glanced at the window. The caf¨¦ on the second floor of the famous Ravenglass Termae was a good place to talk. Despite the mid-week, it was loud and crowded. Indoor and outdoor pools, filled with turquoise water, attracted people of all ages. Hot weather cooled down a bit, and the long period of uncertainty ended. The princess gazed at the precious water, which was now enough even to reopen the bathhouse.


    One of her guards approached the table and handed a small note to her. Cornelia opened the paper and read the message quickly. She frowned and leaned back in her chair. "Lady Olive has given birth to a daughter."


    "It''s good news, isn''t it?" asked the vice-captain. His reaction reminded the girl again of how many happy families there were.


    "Yes, it should be. But both the king and the prince were expecting a boy. I''m just worried that my niece wasn''t welcomed when she entered this world," Cornelia couldn''t help but feel sorry for the child who was born not into a normal loving family but into Castro''s royal one. She remembered her struggle to be heard by the men who surrounded her. The woman''s voice always had less weight among those who held power.


    "I have wanted to ask this for a long time. Why are you supporting me? Wouldn''t it be more beneficial to stick with my brother? Although on paper our rights are equal, in reality, most people prefer to see a man in any position of power, let alone as a ruler."


    "I suppose." The vice-captain drank the remaining coffee and returned the empty cup to the table. "I''ve watched you grow for a long time. And came to the understanding that a broken tree can''t grow upright. Your Highness may still be young, but I believe you can overcome your weaknesses and become a splendid leader."


    Kroghan''s considerate words were warm, like a late summer breeze. Again, Cornelia''s gaze was drawn to the thermal water. ''I have to become stronger to protect those who have entrusted their lives to me. And I need to find Sieg to apologize and thank him.''

 Chapter 65

    "Pay attention, Storge," Bug called to the most restless of her children. While her brothers sat quietly, staring at their mother, Storge''s gaze followed the honey squirrels playing at the high branches. Bug''s voice made her daughter turn to her.


    Today, the family took a stroll not just for the cubs'' curiosity, but for a more serious reason. They followed a trail and reached the banks of a creek.


    Satisfied, Bug continued, "This forest is our home. Remember that the swarm will always be at your side and love and protect you. But don''t ever cross the creek. Humans live there. And humans are dangerous and vicious creatures. They kidnap pups like you and can kill adults. That''s why the best thing you can do is to avoid them. Do you understand?"


    They nodded, just like she had taught them. It was a lesson that could cost them their lives, so Bug made sure the pups understood her words. The mother''s heart ached every time she imagined what horrors they could face if the hunters caught them.


    Kindhearted approached his family, and Bug changed into her wolf form. On the other hand, Storge ran to her father and changed into human form. She hugged the wolf ant by the neck. When he lay on the ground, the girl climbed onto his back. Carefully, Kindhearted stood up, allowing his daughter to ride on. This brought Storge to indescribable delight. Laughing, she gently held the thick black fur of her father''s mane, while he slowly walked beside the creek''s bank. His sons were gaping at the scene for a moment, then ran to him as well. Whimpering, they jumped around, wanting a ride too. Bug could practically hear ''Not fair!'' behind their high voices. The scene made her laugh. But another, far more worrying thought arose. ''I will need to teach her not to turn in front of humans. It would be best if she never met them at all, but just in case''.


    Dawn, who followed her mate, invited the cubs to play, and they readily began the chase. The presence of a soldier relieved Bug''s worries. Even though the village was not that close, still even approaching the creek as a border made her nervous. It was better for the cubs to return to the nest.


    As if reading her thoughts, Dawn led her sons back to the path they had previously taken. She followed them behind. Kindhearted still carried Storge on his back, as if she weighed nothing. The little girl''s eyes followed the honey squirrels above their heads. The small creatures leapt from one branch to another, chirping like small birds. Storge still didn''t talk, but her curiosity and wit soothed her mother''s worries a bit. ''Even if she remains mute all her life, she can still enjoy life with swarm,'' thought Bug, but guilt still tormented her.


    When they reached the nest, the cubs were already sleepy. The unusually long and exciting walk, which was nothing for a grown-up, tired them down. After putting the children to sleep, their parents went for another stroll, this time just the two of them. Kindhearted''s presence calmed her down. There were many problems to deal with and a lot of hardships waiting for their children, but right now, they were still too young to be troubled by them. Before they grew up, Bug determined to find a way to at least ease some of their burdens.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.Deep in her thoughts, she didn''t notice how they reached the area near the border. Absently, she looked at the riverbank and the hill. That was where she left the parasite cows, cleaning the herd. The parasites were nowhere to be seen. Deprived of the safety of wolf ants'' nest, such weak creatures were an easy prey for any predator.


    Bug stopped for a moment. A slight wind brought an unknown smell. The placid forest became tense from the alien presence. She sniffed, checking the surroundings for any traces, but the smell was so vague that her attempts were like a pup''s attempt to catch a stork hopper''s springy feather. Bug turned around.


    Kindhearted didn''t know this smell either, but, contrary to his mate, the wolf ant was stealing glances towards the nest. He didn''t try to look around and showed no desire to find the source of the smell. His behavior puzzled Bug. And at the same time, she remembered the time when she stumbled upon a tunnel to the outside world. That memory gave her an unexpected idea.


    Bug took a few steps and walked around the hill. A crevice that had been sealed by the soldiers was now open. The recent earthquake that felt weak in the nest must have been stronger here and opened the tunnel again. Bug closed her eyes and breathed in moist air. Although it was barely palpable, she confirmed her suspicions.


    Something or someone came from outside.


    The realization made her fur stand on end. Bugs opened her eyes. Feeling lost and confused, she stared at the tunnel. Whatever it was, it headed towards the human settlement. Moving along the river, it could reach the deepest parts of the southern territories. She imagined how she could run to the walls or even the closest village and share this information with someone in authority.


    There were three possible outcomes: people could kill her by accusing her of lying; people could believe her, but they would still punish her considering the way she obtained this information; or people could spare her and even reward her. Bug could easily fancy the idea of how an unexpected finding would finally make humans acknowledge her. How she could move to the capital or become an aide to an officer commanding the defense of the wall in the South-West. This kind of fantasy was as sweet as honey squirrel''s nectar, and for the first time in her life, it was actually possible to bring it to life...


    A light touch of a warm nose brought her back from her thoughts. Kindhearted worriedly nuzzled in her scarlet mane. His tenderness cleared Bug''s mind. She licked his ear and then playfully bit it slightly. The pair of wolves left the riverbank and headed home. Whatever has come from the outside has passed the nest indifferently. It was heading towards humans, her past world. The world she did not hold any allegiance to now. And her present - her family and home, everything dear to her - was safe. That was all that mattered.

 The nymphs chant. Prologue.

    The worker wolf ant was following the same path it had taken many times before. It led to a small crevice with nice salt crystals. A pity, he can''t share it with the rest of the nest. The stone wall was too hard; his mandibles couldn''t scrape even a single crystal out. All he could do was lick the salty rocks. He shared this knowledge with the queen. However, she didn''t find it interesting. After all, it was his youthful preferences, not something that the entire swarm actually needed for survival.


    But he didn''t feel disappointed or rejected. His hardworking diligence was greatly appreciated; therefore his curiosity was accepted as a part of his character. As long as work was done, anyone was free to roam around the swarm''s territory.


    It was a young nest. For several years, the land was uneasy and dangerous. Thunder-like sounds, the disgusting stench of fire and smoke, magic that turned trees into piles of ash and ripped tufts of soil from the ground - these territories were unwelcoming. It was nothing like disputes between swarms. More like a natural disaster, that sucked in everyone without distinction.


    But like any other disaster, it ended too. The land was enveloped in silence and the wretched smell faded away. An older and more experienced queen led her swarm to this territory, and for some time, everything was peaceful. Even when soldiers were alarmed by the appearance of strangers, they turned out to be just building an inverted tunnel. These creatures also had workers. This similarity, as well as their indifference to wolf ants, calmed the worries of the swarm.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.Right at the entrance to the crevice, the wolf slowed down. An unfamiliar object was lying near the edge of the crevice. Shaped like an egg, it looked like a rocky tree''s fruit, but it was not one.


    What is it? How did this thing end up here? The wolf ant had no clue.


    To answer these questions, it needed to be explored more. The worker took a few steps forward and sniffed. It smelled of the blood of an unfamiliar creature. Come to think of it, not so unfamiliar. It was carried by one of the strangers, and at the same time, it radiated the magic of much more familiar creatures.


    What a strange combination! Did they lose it?


    The worker couldn''t fight his curiosity. Moving closer to the "egg", the wolf ant touched it with it with his muzzle. Suddenly, the warm and silky shell was pushed back, as if sucking the beast''s nose inside it. An image of a sad woman flashed before his golden eyes.


    The wolf ant recoiled in fear. He was still too young to comprehend the complex magic, and the queen sternly forbade her subjects from interacting with it. He allowed himself to disobey her goodwill and could pay dearly for it with his life.


    Shaking his head, the wolf ant rushed away. He should never again give in to his craving for salt!


    His hasty movement pushed the item. The egg fell into the crevice, rolling towards the pile of rocks. Long forgotten for many years to come.